·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·LENDING
Sarkar's Collection-Reliaghata
Ànecdota Oxgriensia
THE' MANTRAPĀTİA
OR
THE PRAYER BOOK OF THE ĀPASTAMBINS
EDITED
.
TOGETHER WITH THE SCOMMENTARY OF HARADATTA
ANI) TRANSI.ATED BY
.
M. WINTERNITZ, Pui.D.
FIRST PART
INTRODUCTION
SANSKRIT" TEXT. JARIETAS LECTIONIS, AND APPENDICES
வல்
DOM MINA
VICIU
ILLUMIKA
84.76
CALL
Oxford
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
4897
MOTILAL HANAKS DASS
***
)
..

·94.592!
A 631im w
Prol
VIENRY FROWBE, M.A.
I'U LISHER WIE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
MUMAN
pan
Imulla
Niu.
Pony
61.20-074436
LONDON, "DINKIRGII, MANDI NEW YORK
C
9525

·-
TO
THE RIGHT TONOURABLE
MAX
PROFESSOR E MAX MÜLLER
THIS WORK IS INSCRIBIT)
BY TIIE GRATEFUL. EDITOR.
GRATEFIT.
[111.x.);

·No text on this page.

·CONTENTS. L'AGE PREFACE vii INTRODUCTION :- Title ix xi XV xxxi x1 xly xlvii xlix The Materials for the Edition of the Text Grammatical Irregulafities Relation of the Mantrapātha to ibc Apastambiya Gșhyasūtia . Relation of the Mantrapātha to the Taittiriya, Rigveda, and Atharvaveda Samhitās Date of the Mantrapātha Orihographical Notes Supplementary Note to page xiii List of ABBREVIA PONS Trxt of the MANTRAPĀȚIA, WITH CRITICAL Notes APPENDICES :- A. Synopsis of the Mantrapatha and the Apastambiya Grhyasūtra B. Synopsis of Parallel Passages showing the Relation of the Mantrapātha to the Vedic Samhitās . Index or Mantrag INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS 1 3 1-84 85 89 95 103

·No text on this page.

·PREFACE WIỆN, ten years ago, I published my edition of the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra, and at the same time made a first copy of the Mantrapāțha, I thought I should be able to publish an edition of the latter within one or two ycars. It is due to unfortunate circumstances that the work has been delayed so long. I hope I shall soon be able to publish the Sccond Part, which will contain an English translation and the Commentary of Haradatta. My thanks are due to the Delegates of thc Clarendon Press for allowing this work to appear in the 'Anecdota' Series, and to Professor Max Müller for recommending it to them. I have also to thank the Librarians of the Bodlcian Library, of the Vienna University Library, pf the India Office Library, of the Royal Asiatic Sociсty, and of the Elphinstonc College, Bombay, for kindly placing their MSS. at my disposal. I have again, as on former occasions, to- cxpress my sielcrest thanks to Hofrath Dr. G. Buhler for the kind interest he has taken in my work by procuring MSS. for me, and by assisting me most disinterestedly with his advice, whenever it was wanted. To Dr. Eugen Hultzsch I am indebted for the loan of the MS. from Tiruvidaimarudür, and for making cnquiries regarding MSS. of Sāyaṇa and Sudarsanārya. Finally I have to acknowledge my obligations to Mr. J. C. Pembrey, the excellent Oriental Reader of the Clarendon Press, for all the care he has bestowed on the printing of this text. M. WINTERNITZ. Ofrorn), May 1, 1897.

·No text on this page.

·INTRODUCTION THE Mantrapāțha, of which this is the first critical edition, contains the Mantras or Prayers to be recited in connection with the domestic rites and ceremonics as taught in the Apastambiya Grhyasūtra! It is included in the great corpus of Sūtras, known as the Apastambiya Kalpasūtra of the Black Yajurveda (in 30 Praśnas), and forms Praśnas XXV and XXVI of this corpus, while the Gșhyasūtra itself forms the twenty-seventh Praśna. This is stated by Caundappa, who wrote a commentary on the Apastambiya Sūtras in the fourteenth century A.D., in the following lines : पञ्चविशेऽथ षड्विंशे गृह्यमन्त्राः प्रपञ्चिताः । PSU afin enunafafuna: u’ 6 TITLE. Tradition does not seemfoto have fixed upon any definite title for these Mantras. They are referred to simply as 'the Mantras' (mantrāļ), or as List of Mantras' (mantrasamimnāja, commentaries on Ap. Gğlıy. 4, 2), or as 'the chapter, or the two chapters of Mantras' (mantrapraśnah, or maltrapraśnau, or mantrapraśnadrayam, or as 'the text of the Mantras for recitation' (mantrapatha). I have chosen MANTRAPĀTIJA,' which is warranted. by. some of the MSS., as being i The Āpastambiya Gșhyasūtra, with Extracts from the Commentaries ... , cdited by M. Winternitz, Vienna, 1887 ? See l. C. Burnell, Sanskrit MSS. at Tanjore (1880), p. 16 b, also in the Indian Antiquary, vol. I, p. 5 seq. The Paribhāsháş form part of Praśna XXIV, not Praśna XXV (as stated by Dr. Bühler in S. B. E.. volii, p. xii, and repeated by Prof. Oldenberg, S. B. E., vol. xxx, P. xxix). See Prof. Max Müller in S. B. E., vol. xxx, p. 312 seq. [III. 8.) .

·х INTRODUCTION. the most convenient title, though the majority of the MSS. are in favour of Mantraprašnd'. The Telugu cdition has the title Ekägni. kõndamantrepraśnadvayam, and Haradatta's commentary on the Mantras goes by the title Ekägnikindavyākhyā, or Ekāgnikandaman-. trāņām tyåkhyā, sometimes also Mantrapraśnabhäshya. In his commentary on Ap. Dharmas. II, 2, 3, 16 Haradatta ? uses the word * Mantrapāțha' for thc Mantras occurring in the Taitt. Ār: X, 67 (scalso Mahānārāyaņa-Upanishad 19, 2, ed. Colonel G. A. Jacob) to be recited at the Vaišvadeva rite, and referred to by. Āp. Dharmas. II, 2, 3, 13-II, 2, 4, 8. In this case 'Mantrapātha 'seems to be used in a general sense for text of the Mantras.' In the same way Mantrapātha, as well as Mantrasamhitā and Mantrabrāhmaṇa, is found as the title of similar Collections of Prayers belonging to the different Vedic schools'. Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum (1891), p. 430, gives both Hauty and H. The title HTATOTT is given by Rice, MSS. in Mysore and Coorg (Bangalore, 1884), p. 46; Benares Catalogue in the ‘Pandit,' vol. iii, p. vii; G. Oppert, Lists of Sanskrit MSS. in Southern India, 11, 2505. Bühler, Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in Gujarāt etc., 1, p. 4, has a HTAUTT: (but is not this MS. identical with our MS E.?) and आपस्तम्बमन्त्रसंहिता. Our MS. E. has मन्त्रपाढा; so also Kielhorn, Lists of Sanskrit MSS. purchased for Government during the years 1877-81 (Poona, 1881);p. 21. Oppert, 1, 2943; gives Haut (sic). Our M$$. B. Bu. W. give the title HT:; so also Benares Catalogue in the 'Pandit,' vol. iri, p. vii; P. Peterson, Second Report in Search of Sanskrit MSS. (1884), p. 178. Haritas given by Burnefl,oTanjore MSS., p. Kób; also in the Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Sanskrit College Library, Benares (Allahabad : Government Press, n. d.), p. 99. Our Ms. Wh. has Haber Asao the title Ekägnikānda, see below, p. xxxviii. षडिराधः अनये स्वाहा सोमाय स्वाहा विश्वेभ्यो देवेभ्यः ध्रुवाय भूमाय ध्रुवंचितये venture tha: va fe hauia ufont: 1 etc. See Bühler, Apastamba, anid ed., II, p. 64. * A Mantrapātha of the White Yajurveda is quoted by P. Peterson, Second Report in Search of Sanskrit MSS. (1884), p. 173. Scvcral MSS. of a Mantrasamhită of the White Yajurveda are given in the Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Sanskrit College Library, Benares, p. 40. A Madhyandiniya-Mantrasambită, lithographed, appeared at Bombay, 1890. It is a modern compilation, begirfing with PUTATIT:, and containing such prayers as THPT:, Tamat:, vaa:, ETHA Sāmavedamantrasamhita, Sinkographed, was published by Prāpašamkara and Dayasamkara (Jirņadurge, 1888). Y'hisais quite different from the well-known Mantrabrahmana belonging to the Gobhila-Grhyasūtra, though it is also intended as a prayer 2 etc. Å ·INTRODUCTION. xi . C . THE MATERIALS FOR THE EDITION OF THE TEXT. This edition of the Mantrapātha is based on the following, MSS.:- (a) MSS..of the Text, in Devanagari characters, with accents. 1. W. MS. Wilson 468 of the Bodleian Library, Oxford, containing the first Praśna only. Paper, 15 leaves (ff. 37-51 of the volumc), 7 lines on a page. It begins : श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ प्र सु ग्मता etc. Colophon : रति mit : 7:1911 Probably eighteenth century. Correct. 2. B. A modern copy, procured by Dr. G. Bühler and presented by him to the Vicnna University Library, where it is entered under •Manuscripta 1, 298 (I, 83695).' Paper,,22 Icaves, 13 lincs on a page. It begins: TTY TH: #ut forca i ft: In etc. The title is given on the first page as follows:- 19eae ***- भोयम् ॥ The colophon : इति मंत्रप्रश्नः समाप्तः॥ Very good copy. 3. E. MS. No. 17 belonging to the Elphinstone College, Bombay. Paper, 33 leaves, 11 lines on a page. The title-page has the following: (vat 90) (aa 950004) u (981TARITET 90-2-952€). The MS. begins : अवेगणेशाय नमः ॥ हरिः आँ प्र सु ग्मन्त etc. The colophon runs as follows : श्रीरस्तु ॥ इदं पुस्तकं आपस्तम्बीयमन्त्रपाढानानोः लिखितं ॥ संवत् १८२६ विरोधीसंवत्सरे मार्गशिर्षवद्य ६ सोमवारे लिखितं ॥ स्वार्थ परार्थ च ॥ ७ ॥ ॥७॥ पुस्तकमिदं गोरिधरद जोपनामकस्य ॥ ७॥ Not very correct. A) MSS. of the Text,'sin Grantha .characters, unaccentuated. 4. Bu. Palmoleaf MS., No. 50 of Burnell's Collection in the India Office Library.. See A. E. Burnell, Catalogue of a Collection of Sanskrit MSS. Part I. Vedic MSS. (London, 1870), p. 16 (Ixiv). Why Burnell should have described the 'Mantrapraśnadvaya' as being Taittirīya Aranyaka V and VI, I cannot understand. The M$. is fairly correct. book to be used for domestic rites. The above-quoted Benares Catalogue, p. 26, mentions a Mantrapādha of the Sámaveda. There are several MSS. and lithographed editions ofoa Mantrasamhită of the Rigveda (which does not, however, belong to the Ašvalāyana-Grhyasútra, but is of a more, modern character). Sāyana (Rgveda- Bhäshya I, 1, 1, Max Müller's 2nd ed., vol. 1, p. 84, 1. 12) quotes a Mantrabrahmaņa of the Rigveda, by which he certainly does not mean the Aitareya-Brāhmaga. b. 2 6 ·xii INTRODUCTION. C 5. Wh. Palm leaf MS., N8.625 of the Whish Collection in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society, 37 leaves, 6 lines on a page. The first leaf contains the following entry: 'The Mantra-praśnam, or Mantras for different Brahmanical ceremonies, in two Chapters of 17 and 22 LecturesCM Whish 1822.' The MS. was probably written towards the end of the cighteenth century. Very correct. (C) MSS. of Haradatta's Commentary. on the Mantrapātha. 6. Hw. Palm leaf Ms., No. 26 of the Whish-Collection in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society, 135 leaves, 5 lines on a page, Grantha characters. Entry on the first leaf: 'This volume contains the Mantraprasna-bhāshyam: compleats by Haridattāchāryyah--oC M Whish Calicut 1824.' The MS. looks a little older than No. 25 of the same collection (Wh.). Correct. 7. Hbg. A modern copy, procured by Dr. G. Bühler and presented by him to the Vienna University Library, where it is entered as MS. 312 =I, 134855. It is written on paper in Grantha characters. Good copy. 8. Hbd. A Devarkāgari transcript (on paper), made for Dr. 5. Bühler from a Grantha MS. of the library of the Mahārāja of Mysore, and presented by Dr. Buhler to the Vienna University Library, where it is entered as MS. 296 = I, 134819. Very incorrect. 9. HHg. Palm Icaf MS., from Tiruvidaimarudūr, procured for me by Dr. Eugen Haltzsch. Very small Grantha chaçacters, and difficult to read. 42 Icaves, about 13 lines, on a page. Size 17 x 2 in. The MŠ. is correct, but the writing is perfect poison to the eyes, and the MS. has therefore only been consulted 'for the most important passages. (d) Other Materials.. 10. P. A MS. of the Apastambiya-Samskāra-Prayoga, in the Bodleian Library, Oxford (MŞ. Sansk. d. 1). This Prayoga gives the Mantras in extenso, but not in the order in which they occur in the Mantrapāțha, as the ceremonics are arranged differently from the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra. The MS. is imperfect, ff. 2 and 9 being missing. Conscquently not all thd Mantras are found in this MS. I thought it of some importance to collate the Mantras in this MS. for the sake of those grammatical peculiarities and irregularities which ·INTRODUCTION. xiii will have to be discussed below. It is áitteresting to see that 'even in this Prayoga MS.—which is quite independent from all the MSS. described above--it did not occur to the author or scribe to alter such strange readings as खेमसः खे रथः, etc. It is a paper MS., in Devanāgari character, probably written about 100 years ago, and was bought in 1886 by Dr. G. Thibaut, then at Benarcs, for the Bodleian Library 11. T. An edition, in Telugu characters, of Haradatta's commentary on the Mantrapāțha, together with the texts of the Apastambiya Gșhyasātra, and of the Mantrapatha, printed at the Adisarasvati Press, Chennipur, 1890. The complete title is as follows:-- Sri Apastambamaharshayc namah. Sasūtraikignikāmdamamtrabhashyam vivāhopanayanādisakalasmārtakarmopayukta-mamträrthajijñāsūnām atyamtopakārāya Āpastampiyagyhyasūtram, ekagnikāndamamtrapraśnadvayam śri-Haradattācārya-viracita-mamtrabhashyaca sukhabodham sampuţikſtya, anekaprácīnatāſapatralikhitagramthāvalokanapūrvakam Ickhakapramādādidoshān yathāmati parisodhya Vavilla, Ramasvumisistriņā ādisarasvatînilayākhyasviyamudrāksharaśālāyām mudrāpya prakațikſtam vijayatetarām cennipuri. 1899 samvatsaram. The first Prasna ends : .प्र सु 'ग्मंताष्टादश । हिरण्यवर्णाः पंचदश । सोम- षोडश। सोमायाष्टादश। आतिष्ठेमं योविंशतिः। सत्येन ता मंदसाना एकानविंश- तिरेकानविंशतिः । शर्मैकशिनि । दह गाव एकानविंशतिः। उदीवातो दश । अपञ्च वा द्वादश । आरोहोरं नव । विष्णुयोनि करोमि ते प्राजापत्यमष्टादशाष्टादश । प्रातरप्रिं चतुर्दश । रमा खनाम्युदसौ द्वादश द्वादश । अचीभ्यां विशगिरष्टादश ॥ अक्षोभ्यां ते नासिकाभ्यां । उदसी सूर्यो अगात् । etc....हिरण्यवारशुचयः पावकाः। प्र सु ग्मंता धियसामख समणि ॥१८॥ प्र मुंग्मता तानि ब्रह्मोत शंसति ॥ हरिः श्री श्रीकृष्णार्पणमस्तु ॥ प्रथमप्रनस्समाप्तः॥ At the end of II, 14, T. has: इवेकाधिकार द्वितीयप्रने चतुर्दशः खंडः द्वितीयपने पूर्वभागः समाप्तः॥ It ends : विनीयः प्रश्नसमाप्तः समाप्तचायं प्रत्र- यात्मक एकापिकाएडमंचः॥ी तत्सत् । These materials proved quite sufficient for the critical restoration of ·xiv INTRODUCTION. the text of the Mantrapāțha, and it is not likely that more MSS., which might have been procured from India, would have been of much avail. Commentaries on the Mantrapātha by Sāyaṇa (Vidyāraṇya), and by Sudarśanācārya, are mentioned by Dr. G. Oppert (Lists of Sanskrit Manuscripts in Southern India, vol. ii, 2083, 6790, 10089; 7263). But Dr. Hultzsch, who was kind enough to make enquiries about these MSS., could find no trace of them. "No Pandit,' he writes, 'knows anything about the existence of these commentaries.' One very obliging Pandit, Triambaka Sastriar of Kumbakonam, indecd offered to make a commentary of Sāyana. Hic writes to one of Dr. lluitzsch's correspondents : * But if you want “Sayaņacharya's bhashya,” as almost all these mantras occur in the Rigveda and Yajurvêda, I think we can write it out of these vêda bhâshyas.' Ict us hope that we shall never find a Bhāshya of Sāyana made up in this fashion, though an authentic commentary of Sāyaṇa, and also of Sudarśanārya, if they really cxist, would be most valuable. As it is, we must be satisfied with Haradatta's commentary. There can be no doubt that Haradatta, the author of the commentary on the Mantrapātha,"is identical with the Haradatta who wrote the Anākulā Vịtti on the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra, and the Ujjvalā Vịtti on the Apastambiya Dharmasūtra. Now it has been proved by Dr. Bühler that this Haradatta cannot have written later than between A.1). 1450-1500, and (if he was also the author of the Padamañjarī, a commentary on thc Kāśikā, which is not at all 'iinpossible)' may be much older, Às none of our MSS. can "claim so carly a date as the fifteenth century, it follows that Haradatta's commentary must be considered as the highest authority for the reconstruction of the text of the Mantrapāțha. Whenever, therefore, a reading was supported by Haradatta (H.)?, it has invariably been adopted. See Dr. Bühler's second edition of the Āpastambīya Dharmasūtra (Bombay Sanskrit Series, No. XLIV), part i, p. viii seq. The Mitāksharā-Vrtti on the Dharmasūtra of Gautama is probably, the work of the same Haradatta. See Dr. Bühler in S. B. E., vol. ii (2nd ed.), p. xlvii n. For other works ascribed to Haradatta, and possibly a biography of this learned, author (Haradattiya? Haradattacaritra ?), see Th. Aufrecht, Catalogus Cataro corum (Leipzig, 1891), p. 755. * We have, of course, always to distinguish between a reading supported by a special remark of Haradatta-only these have been pointed out in the notes by 'H. -and ·INTRODUCTION. XV 1 As to the MSS. of the text, the Grantha MSS. had to be considered as of higher authority than the Devanāgari MSS., for the orthographical peculiarities of the latter leave no doubt that thcy go back to Grantha MSS. Besides, there is every reason to assume that the Southern MSS. represent more accurately a text belonging to the school of the Apastambins. For, as Dr. Bühler has shown', both Brahmanical tradition, and the information to be derived from inscriptions, as well as the actual state of things in modern India, prove that the Apastambins belong to Southern India. The Taittiriya literature, generally, must have flourished in the Dekhan,at a very early period?, and for the best Taittiriya MSS. we have always to turn to the South, where, indeed, most of these MSS. are found. The Grantha MS.Wh. is, as a rule, more correct than Bu., the other Grantha MS., which stands 'ncarer to B.W.E. 'than Wh. The MSS. E. and W. stand much nearer to each other than they stand to B. The Telugu cdition (T.) has only been collated after the text was already in type. Its value is that of a good MS., and it agrces on the whole with the text commented on by Haradatta. I have quoted it in the critical notes in all important cases. Its importance, like that of P., lies in the fact that it also confirms the authenticity of all those strange and ungrammatical readings which an editor, at first sight, feels inclined to remove by conjectural emendations, and which, nevertheless, have to be retained, as they are confirmed by Haradatta's commentary, and by the best MSS. GRAMMATICAL IRREGULARITIES. There are numerous cases in these Mantras where every editor would be tempted to have recourse to conjectural emendations. But on closer examination he will remember that he has to edit, and not to correct his text, and that even a grammatically impossible reading has to be retained, if it is wartanted by the best authority. readings found in any one or soine of our MS$. of Haradatta, A reading found in Hw., Hbg., Hbd., or HHg. has no more, or even less, weight than that of a single text Ms., as the copyists of the commentary are not so careful as those of the text. i See S. B. E., vol. ii (2nd ed.), pp. xxxiii-x&xvii, See some excellent remarks by Dr. H. Lüders, Die Vyása-Çiksha (Kiel, 1895), P. 51.

·xvi INTRODUCTION. Take for instance 1,*1, 9. Nothing would be easier than to correct this verse and restore the readings found in Rv. VIII, 91,7. There cannot, of course, be the least doubt that a to: for Tue is absolute nonsense, that the vocative ( with the third person wat is grammatically impossible, that greit is the correct reading, and not gent Yet the evidence of the MSS. and the explanations of Haradatta leave no doubt that the faulty readings are those known among the Apastambins. @ra: Tu: is the reading of all the M$S., and is explained by Haradatta. The reading of w. ts: (sic) is clearly a weak attempt of some copyist to justify the third person vara by changing the vocative into a nominative. geit, again, is supported by the readings of all but onc of thc MSS., and by Haradatta. As I had to edit. not to correct the prayer book of the Apastambins, I could only give the text as it is warranted by the best MSS. and by the Commentator, and as we must assume that the Apastambins repeated it on the occasion of the bride's bath, without exactly knowing themselves what they were repeating, I, 1, 10. Here again there is not the least doubt that T **: is the correct reading, but the explicit statement of Haradatta, that af शुभवाप: is the reading known among the Apastambins (प्रसिद्धस्तु पाठः सम ufafa), forbids bur adopting the correct reading given by the MSS. W. Bu., and found Av. XIV, 1, 40. We find WA for HH again I, 11, 11, and in I, 11, 6 Haradatta supports the reading of the best MSS. fogata for विश्रयाते by saying शकारस्य सकारः. It might be said that we could not have both VR and FH in the same verse. But the same promiscuous use of the two sibilants occurs also in some of the Aśoka inscriptions, and, as Dr. Bühler has pointed out, is due to a laxness of pronunciation to be observed in most parts of India'.. 1, 3, 14. Following the authority of the best MSS. and of Haradatta, ''The vacillation is just the same as when the inhabitants of Gujarat, say in one sentence é 'Sum kahê chhe what does he say?"), and in the next tamê sum kahyum (“what did you say?"). Dr. Bühler jſ Epigraphia Indica, vol. iii, p. 136. See also M. Bloomfield, the Kāuçika-sūtra, p. Ix; J. Amer. Qr. Soc., vol. xiii, p. cix seq.; and S. B. E., vol. xlii, pp. 255, 331; J. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, p. 226.

·INTRODUCTION. xvii I had to adopt the reading सप्तपदा बभूव, though सप्तपदावभूव, the reading found in Dr. Bühler's MS. of Bhāradvāja-Gphy. I, 16, and in Hir. I, 21, 2 (cd. Kirstc), is far more plausible. But of two.Hiranyakeśin MSS. which I have seen mysclf, one reads सप्तपदा बभूव, the other °पदा बभूम: 1, 8, 2. The reading to at gay HTUTE is certainly ungrammatical, and it would be easy enough to propose emendations. We might correct THTUTE to TATUTE, and all would be well. Or, we might read TTI TETIT SAUVATTIA, taking these words as a parenthetical sentence. Compare Hir. I, 29, 2; Aśv. 11, 9, 5; Śāňkh. III, 5, 3? But the varietas lectionis and Haradatta's commentary leave no doubt that the ungrammatical reading is the traditional reading of the Apastambins. Baudh I, 8 has the same reading! 1, 8, 7. Here, again, the feading ugafonit of Av. VI, 78, 2 might casily be substituted for adfunt, which gives hardly any sense. The latter, however, is the rcading of all the MSS., and is explained by Haradatta as meaning: ut tittanut hafa not, or THT- Trama. 1, 9, 1. One might think that the accents which are only found in the Devanāgari MSS. have little authority, and as a matter of fact, the MSS. are not always reliable in this respect. In E., especially, the accents are often placed quite arbitrarily. Yet, although I have frequently allowed nyself to deviate from the MSS. with regard to the accentuation, I have never done so without giving the readings of the MSS. in the critical notesa. For we find in llaradatta's commentary references to the accents which prove that they also were fixed by tradition. Such a case occurs I, 9, 1, where Haradatta confirms the 1 Here also the Mantra is evidently corrupt. * It is hardly necessary to state that if I quote in the notes a reading as occurring, e. g. in 'B. W. Wh.,' or in E. Bu.,' etc., it always mcans that it occurs in B. W. E. with the accents, and in Wh. Bu. without the accents. The MSS. give frequently the verb with the Anudātta in a dependent clause; as will be seen from the critical notes, . I have corrected the accentuation in these cases. In the accentuation of vocatives, also, the MSS. arc frequently wrong, and I thought it better to follow the general rules of Vedic accentuation. Especially frequent are such cases of wrong accentuation towards the end of the book. See 1, 13, 3 a; AI, 2,3; 6, 142; 12, 102; 13, 5; 10; 14, 2d; 15, 12; 17, 1; 11; 12; 18, 35; 36; 39 ; 14; 20, 1; 21-23; 33; 35; 21, 19; 32 b; 33c; 22, 5 a; 10 a. [III. 8.) 8.476 95225 ·xviii INTRODUCTION. ८ reading of our accentiated MSS. : ह गाव: प्र बायचमिहाचा ए पूरेषाः। by saying सर्वत्रासन्त्रितनिघात छान्दसखान भवति. This verse occurs in Av. XX, 127, 12 in the following form: एह गांवः प्र जायध्वमिहाश्वा एह पूरषाः। हो सहस्रदक्षिणोऽपि पूषा निषीदति॥ Now we find in Pār. I, 8, 10, Bhār. I, 17, and Hir. I, 22, 9 the following version of the firstoline: रह गावो नि षीदन्विहाचा रह पूरुषाः । That is to say, in order to make the first line harmonize better with the second linc, the vocatives were changed into nominatives, and the second person 3745 was changed into a third person for site. In our Mantrapāțha, however, the vocatives were changed into nominatives, while the sccond person of STER was retained. The Mantra occurs also Baudh. I, 8 (agreeing with Mantrapatha), and MBr. I, 3, 13 (agreeing with Av..), but uniortunately we do not know how the corresponding line in these texts was accentuated. As regards MBr. I, 3, 13, Sayana's commentary-he says that the second person stands for the third person'-may possibly refer to गावः, श्वाः, and पूरषा: being accentuated as nominatives. I, 9, 3. As we have sccn that Haradatta was acquainted with a traditional accentuation of the Mantras,,sve may even be justified in altering the accents, against our accentuated MSS., according to Haradatta's commentary. I have ventured to do so in this difficult Yajus, where our MSS. read प्रखस्वः, while the commentator explains प्रवः स्थः 1 Sāyapa on Mantra-Brāhmana (Royal Asiatic Society MS.Whish 85, foll. 15 b, 16 a) I, 3, 13: दह गाव इति अनुष्टुवस्य छन्दः । गृहप्रविशने विनियोगः । पशाखमाना देवताः। रह अस्मिन् गृहे गावः प्रजायई पुषपौचादिसन्ततिबारेण प्रभूता भवतिति यावत् प्रार्थनायां लोट् । अब बालेयः(?) प्रथमपुरुषबहुवचनस्य व्यत्ययेन मद्यमपुरुषब- जवचनं । पञ्चायः रह गृहे वधूवरसंबन्धिगावः प्रजायतां त उत्पावतां तथाचाः तथा पुरुषाः पुत्रादयः दुर्बिपतिपि चायः । अपि च पसिन' गृह पूषापि देवता निषीदतु किंभूतः सहस्रदषिणः पादु भवति येभ्यः प्रसाद गोसहस्रदक्षिणा पपि क्रतवस्संपास्यते॥

·INTRODUCTION. xix by saying प्रखः प्रसवनशीलाः. As to स्थः of स्थ, and the puzzling form 119€, all I can say is that Haradatta only confifms the readings of the MSS. when he says: :1 er et forfaitaji : #971 and quay wefante I, 10, 2. Herc, again, it would have been easy enough for the commentator, as well as for the editor, to restorc the readings of Ry. X, 85, 21. Haradatta know as well as we do that afaramit is the reading in the Rigveda-Samhitā, yet he states that the short i of afarafat is. Vedic.' te is the reading of all thc MSS. and of Haradatta, fort, the much better rcading of the Rigveda. More doubtful is the rcading fatta for MTA. The MSS. both of the text and of the commentary are divided between friTA and OMTA, but Haradatta's cxplanation & TITAHATHfaangi is more appropriate for faTTA. The Devanāgari MSS. often give the rcading of the Rigveda, where the Grantha MSS. have peculiar readings, and it is altogether more probable that a copyist should have substituted a rcading of the Rigveda for a reading differing from it, than the other way about. For thc same reasons I have adopted the reading ad I, 10, 1, instead of great of Rv. X, 85, 22. I, 11, 2. If there could be any doubt as to llaradatta's thorough acquaintance with the rcadings of the Rigveda-Samhitā, it would be removed by his note on the reading a for my. All the MSS. support the reading on, and Haradatta has the following interesting remark on it : "The ü has the Anunāsika; the Bahvịcas, however, read it as a pure vowel. In our case also, some pcoplc read an Anusvāra after the i, but pronounce the ū itself as å pure vowel".' Such expressions as writua, 'they read, thcy recite,' are very significant, and go far to prove that Haradatta did not rely merely on what he saw in MSS., but based his remarks on what he heard from the mouth of Apastambins when they were reciting their prayers. I, 11, 4. Here, again, I ventured to alter the accents on the authority. 1 जकारस्थानुनासिकः । बङ्घचास्तु शुधमेवाधीयते । हापि केघिदूकारात्परमनु- खारमधीयते । कारं तु शुद्धम् ॥ The Anunāsika is a nasal sound affecting or accompanying the vowel, the Anusvāra is a nasal following after the vowel. See Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik, p. 256; Whitney, Taittiriya-Prātisakhyg, p. 8. ç 2 ·xx INTRODUCTION. of Haradatta. While the accentuated MSS. have an eTA, which yields no sense at all, H. explains HTETA: as being 'chándasa' for HT:. I do not believe that his explanation is right, but it shows, at any rate, that the Apastambins, heard by Haradatta, did not recite #8 UTH, but HTETH. This, too, is corrupt, but it is not a corruption of MSS., but one that had become stereotyped in the recitation of the Apastambins. It would not be difficult to propose emendations, but if we once begin to conjecture, there are so many possibilities that they all lose in probability. I subjõin the readings of the MSS. of 'H., and some possible emendations : ofarciceTHE Urfaccentuated MSS. ofitere ATA Accentuated MSS." ofateng A H. मिस्सहसावविन्द्र भिस्सहसा म इन्द्र Possible conjecturcs. भिस्सह सौम (hiatus) इन्द्र I, 11, 11. There is much that is ungrammatical in this Mantra. We have दशस्यन्वा for दशस्यन्ता, शम् for सम, and हथः for हतः. But all these readings are confirmed by Haradatta's commentary, and are given by nearly all our AISS. Hence I should not have been justified in correcting this verse according to Rv. VIII, 31, 9, where we find the correct readings. As to TF for HA, sec above, note to I, 1, 10. H. says that Ś for s is 'Vcdic,' and adds that the Bahvịcase read s. fuerat he says : cart 0987. He explains संहथः by संहतम, and कृणुतः by कृणुतम् (लोडर्थे लट् पुरुषव्यत्ययश्च). The verse was originally connected with some rite of the Soma csactifice', and when it was in the Mantrapātha included among the prayers to be recited at marital cohabitation after the wedding, its original meaning was no longer The two verses Rv. VIII, 31, 8-9 would be very appropriate for an occasion where cohabitation forms paft of tho Soma sacrifice, as at the Mahávrata ceremony. See A. Hillebrandt, Sonnwendfeste in Alt-Indien, pp. 42-44. I agree with Pischel (Vedische Studien, I, 178 seq.) as to idhar having Me meaning of yoni, but I see no reason why romaśa should not mean sepa. 'I trânslate sám údho romaśám hato devéshu krņuto dúvaḥ, 'they join together moni and sepa, and (thereby) worship, the gods.' As to ·INTRODUCTION. xxi understood, or only half understood. And if people repeat what they do not understand, corruptions like those occurring in our Mantra are almost inevitable. I, 16, 2. Bartra for s9#ta (Rv. X, 159, 2) is not only the reading of all the MSS. and T., but is also confirmed by Haradatta, who says that v for p is 'Vedic,' adding that the Bahvrcas read p. It is noteworthy that the Grantha MSS. in our case write quite distinctly verº, though in many cases it is impossible to distinguish between Grantha v and p, the two letters being so much alike. We find also p for v, as in of my I, 13, 5 for ofta of Av. XIX, 8, 4. In II, 22, 4 it is almost impossible to say whether 994 or Tought to be read. Following Haradatta's note ya TTT!, I adopted the reading ut, though the MSS. of the text are in favour of Haut. B. supports the reading of T. AT01, which is not impossible for TOUT corresponding to you of Av. III, 15, 6. If Haradatta had read your, hc would have made a remark on the 1917? But the most startling interchange of v and p occurs II, 22, 9, where the MSS. all but one) read w ots for अनु वोइत, on which Haradatta remarks: युष्मदादेशस्ख वसो वकारख org: 97T: 1 Of course, when secing for 7 in a Grantha MS., and the regular form a: immediately after, one would naturally think that 'this is a clerical mistake due to the similarity of the two letters v and p in Grantha. But if we remember that Haradatta did not rely on MSS. alone, but heard the Apastambins recite their Mantras before he wrote his commentary, we shall have to admit that this interchange between v and'p is due to a dialectic pronunciation of the Apastambins, and not to a slip made by a copyist. It is highly improbable that Haradatta would have made his remarks on the authority of a single faulty MS. In fact, if he relied on MS$. at all, he must have had more than onc MS., as we have seen that he mentions a various reading I The Haradatta MSS. vacillate, however, in the same way as the text MSS., between प्रपणन, प्रवणन, and प्रपणान, but there is more authority for प्रपणन. The readings are : 'प्रपणन व्यवहरन Hw. Hbg. प्रवणन व्यवहरन Hbd. प्रपणन 977 HHg. H907 a467777 T. contim. (Hatutarifa text of T.). * One might even derive 1997 from + , but this is not probable.

·xxii INTRODUCTION. atej form above, p. xx. And a commentator like Haradatta knew as well as we do, that copyists are by no means infallible. If he had found ut fort in a M's., he would have simply corrected it. His remark that pis "Vedic' for v proves that he had the best authority for the reading 01. Moreover, we can imagine that an editor of both the text and the commentary (e.g. the editor of the Telugu edition)? would adopt the reading of on the strength of the commentary, but it is highly improbablc that the writers of the MSS. E., B., and Wh. should all have faithfully and carefully followed the commentary of Haradatta in writing ut, which must have been as startling to any scribe as it is to us. I, 16, 4. The best MS. of the text (Wh.) and the best MS. of tile commentary (Hw.) read ufory instead of wfm. It is just possible that we have in this one irregularity more, but as Haradatta himself dous not make any special remark about it, I thought it safer to follow the majority of MSS. which read to with Rv. X, 159, 4. I, 16, 6. It looks strange, no doubt, that we should read forogart in ver. 5 and wfingerat: in ver. 6. But thc evidence of the MSS. and Haradatta's remark (शन्दसस्सुलोपाभावः सुमङ्गलीरिति यथा) leave no doubt that the Apastambins---probably on account of the preceding Hatiread warga at: in ver. 6, while the readings of the best MSS. and Haradatta prove that we have to read warga in ver. 5. Compare C. R. Lanman,'Noun-Inflection in the Veda, p. 376 seq. II, 2, 3. I am doubtful about the reading aan. Both the text and the Haradatta MSS. vacillate between व्यरणन, व्यपणन, and व्यक्षिणन. Haradatta explains: fafquein (viz. 27 farceret afuftumA). The cvidence of the MSS, is decidedly in favour of acut? It ought to be mentioned that the reading about is doubtful, as in the Grantha what I read i may be meant for the Virāma. And as the Virāma is frequently omitted in Grantha' MSS. even the reading au might be meant for a run. In the same verse we ought, of course, to expect T. reads not only way it but also forgat ut in II, 22, 9, and foran ot (for funt *) in II, 22, 10! But the commentary in T. agrees with our MSS. : Could it be corrupted from PT? Or is it formed the analogy of such forms as भग्मन, पचन etc.? C c 1 ·INTRODUCTION. xxiii . werevumu (as in Mantra 5), but the evidence of the pMSS. leaves no doubt that the Apastambins read want in this verse. The text MSS. have all vem, so also the best Haradatta MS. (Hw.), and HHg. reads Varm weat, which I believe to be Haradatta's own reading explaining the irregular by the regular form. The accents had to be corrected, as cákytan is impossible. II, 2, 8. The reading of Av. II, 13, 3 ; XIX, 24, 6 us art wort: is, no doubt, thc correct reading of the verse, but it is not the reading of the Apastambiifs. It is true that in Grantha it is ffcquently impossible to distinguish the letters dh and th. But it cannot be a mere accident that all the MSS., both Devanāgari and Grantha, read distinctly UIT:, not a:. The Telugu edition', too, and the Prayoga MS. read UIT:, and, above all, Haradatta rendors adifuu: by offeetafe, and remarks: थकारख धकार छान्दसः. Hiranyakesin also reads अधिधाः (though one of Prof. Kirste's MSS. has oftet:). Perhaps, we ought to read uute aret fout: against the authority of the accentuated MSS. II, 2, 11. The form afhd (which is also found in Bhār., Hir., and Baudh.) is, as Prof. Kirste (note to Hir. I, 4, 6) suggests, probably a Prakritic form for rent, which occurs Śārkh. II, 1, 30. But it should be added that in Sănkh. also a various reading #fas is quoted in Prof. Oldehberg's edition (Ind. Stud. XV, p. 48). See also Prof. Oldenberg's note on sånkh. II, 10, 4 (S. B. E., vol. xxix, p. 75 note). II,3, 2. Here we have again a clear instance of Haradatta's carefulness and trustworthiness in recording readings of the Apastambins which differ from those of the Rigveda. While Rv. IV, 58, 1 and Vs. XVII, 89 read ITT YTT, thc Mantrapātha (agreeing with TA. X, 10, 2) reads eetreaty. This difference of accentuation between the Apastambins and the Bahvrcas is pointed out by Haradatta, who separates 89 and syut, and says: WYETTITTY EROTISMERTUETTÄrutera I should prefer to explain sangat in our Mantra with Sāyaṇa as meaning • by the muttered prayer.' 'In II, 3: 24 Haradatta again refers to the accentuation, pointing out that 'some' (arrera) read asaú instead of asau, However, T. has very frequently U for u. 1 het (8.4.76 ·1 9 xxiv INTRODUCTION. 11, 6, 8. It is almąst too tempting to correct fagâ to forgät, the reading of Rv. I, 23, 24, especially if we remember that in Grantha #1 might easily be misread for . But all our MSS. (also Ț.) have forga, and Haçadatta says that the t for Visarga in forgot is 'chändasa,' adding that the Bahvșcas read fory:. It is certainly a mistake, but as it is not merely a clerical mistake of some copyist, it has to be retained in the text as a faulty reading of the Apastambins. II, 7, 25. The reading Tent is not only supported by all but onc of our MSS., and by Haradatta's commentary, but it is also the reading of Mir. I, 10, 6, and I, 11, 3, and (according to Prof. Kirste) also of Bhär. II, 21. The correct reading would, no doubt, be Temat, which we find Pār. I, 13, 1. But the correct reading was rot the reading of the Apastambins, and the mistake is in all probability older than the Sūtrakāras Bhāradvāja and Hiranyakeśin. II, 8, 4. Whcther wall is a Prakritic form for all or a mistake for fu (the reading of Hir. I, 10, 6) may be doubted, but there can be no doubt that we have to read aga in the Mantrapātha, as this is the reading of all MSS., and Haradatta tells us that art for all is 'Vedic.' II, 8, 10.477 is the reading of all MSS., though we should expect aTATâ, as Kāmāyani is the patronymic of Sraddhā. II, 9, I. In पर्वतपूरुष we have you used as a neuter in the sense of पौरुष. A similar neglect of Vrddhi occurs in राजबन्धवीः II, 17, 26, where all MSS. have the short a, and Haradatta says THI In II, 17, 8 we find an irregular VỊddhi in waftet for vaffent or warur. Haradatta says I Hatcifigfa: 1 II, 11, 19. If Haradatta is right, we have here ou for T', which makes good sense. Tiladā, a personification of the after-birth, is addressed: “Thou art neither flesh, nor (part of the) abdomen.' Compare II, 16, 7 and 8, where according to the evidence of the MSS. tifa has to be rcad in ver. 7, and offen in ver. 8. Two different beings seem to be meant. 'Grantha MSS. always double the consonant after 7. For this and other peculiarities of Grantha MSS., see my edition of the Apastambiya Grhyasūtra, p. x note. Compare www and Buft, afget and "ATOT, Wackernagel, Altindische Grainmatik, p. 220. C ·INTRODUCTION. XXV II, 13, 7. Haradatta is hardly right in explaining we as a nominative standing for the accusative मं', and in deriving पर्याध्वम् from परि+अस् 'to throw?' Perhaps we ought to read weil are • Kali, the dice.' para scems to be used (as vajare is sometimes) in the sense of 'to sit round (with hostile intentions), circumsedere.' II, 14, 2. कृष्णवर्तीने is certainly a mistake for कृष्णवर्तने. But Haradatta says हे कृष्णवर्मने कृष्णवर्मन, and all the MSS. read कृष्णवर्ताने. Compare Apast. Gphy. 5, 23, where an is used as a femininc, as if it were af. II, 15, 3. 118 this versc (which occurs also in a very corrupt form in Asv. II, 8, 16 and Sankh. III. 3, 1) we find again an impossible mixture of second and third persons. Nothing would be easier than to correct enferanto en T, and fastant to fast at, but it is wiser to follow Haradatta, and simply state the purushavyatyaya, without tampering with the traditional text. II, 16, 2 and 5. If I had been sure that Haradatta really read 29 चाकशत् for दव चाकशत in these verses, I should have adopted it in the text, as T. does, for Haradatta's authority must count for more than that of the MSS. On the other hand, this would be the only case in which a reading given by Haradatta is not supported by any of the text MSS. And as he has no special gloss on v9, it is doubtful whether Ilaradatta really read it. The MSS. of the commentary have अव चावत अपश्यत् Hw. Abg. Hbd. II, 16,2 grau HHg. अव चाकशत् अपश्यन् Comm. in T. utförd aan WIATTHYR Hw. # STATT WATİR WITa Hbg. II, 16,51 UTATAVA platu RU HHg. Deest in Hbd. 1979a wateja Comm. in T. Hiranyakesin II, 7, 2 has HE HT a. All thc Mantras in this chapter are beset with difficulties, and it may. be doubted whether it will ever be possible to restore the text so as to bring out a satisfactory meaning. In fact, I do not believe that those 1 द्वितीयार्थे प्रथमा । म कलिम्। अस्थतेरेतयं न पुनरासः । पर्यस्थत। d (UI. 8.) 2 ·xxvi INTRODUCTION. 6 O who used these charif to cure children's diseases or to exorcise the demons harassing little children, knew the actual meaning of the words which they recited. Whether we ought to read gitto or giftu in II, 16, 3 and 6 is quite doubtful. If gaffrou in Śatap. Br. XI, 4, 1, 6; 14 means 'shaggy,' nifru might mean "hair,' and gafsu 'fine-haired.' But the best MSS. (Hw. Wh.) support gratu. In II, 16, 7 the reading vuafl, though syntactically impossible, seems to be warranted by the best MSS. and by Haradatta's commentary. But the MSS. are corrupt. I subjoin the readings of the Haradatta MSS.: qurafat attare: 1 PEITET 1 | Hbd www147 patay: I get i HHg. 99797 | Vantaan: I get i Hbg. vauty I attama: 1 WEET TA | Hw. wqutafa i urea IV1Tera: yuyar Toni Comm. in T. For the metre's sake it ought to be left out altogether, but the sense seems to require wuT9a, the corrected reading of Bu. Hir. II, 7, 2 also reads VyuofT. A most puzzling form is tettea in II, 16, 9 scq. Ilaradatta, indeed, has no difficulty, he quietly explains aretoa ty wn, without telling us how he arrives at this meaning. There can be no doubt that the verses must have had some scnse at some time or other. But, as we find them in the Mantrapātha (and both Haradatta and the MSS. enable us to ascertain at least the traditional readings of the Apastambins), they defy all attempts at interpretation. The words the way eters seem to suggest that eat is the name of a male demon, and start his female counterpart, and it is not impossible (as Dr. Bühler has kindly suggested to me) that we have to look for something like a दुतः in सीसरीदत, while सीसरम might stand for सीसर मत्. But in conjecturing anytl.ing like that, we really go beyond the time when these Mantras were fixed in the school of the Apastamþins. And if we could get at the original form of the Mantras, it would only mean that they were composed in this form, but became corrupt and intelligible, before thěy were received into the prayer book of the Apastambins.

·INTRODUCTION. xxvii II, 17, 13. Here we have again a case where, an entirely impossible and ungrammatical reading is warranted both by Haradatta and by the MSS. fett is explained by fers, and as to Do Haradatta says: TEHT JATT:". II, 22, 5 seq. Here again the reading oftata: is perfectly certain, though we may hesitate to adopt Haradatta's explanation, who says: छान्दसं दीर्घखं परिषितः परितो बद्धः. For the readings of Hiranyakesin and Pāraskara seem to point to somc other corruption. In II, 22, 10.970 feet it is certainly the correcto reading. But the false reading urita fapt at was, no doubt, the traditional reading of the Apastambins, whether they explained to themselves the k as *Vedic,' as Haradaitą does (**17 gunita:), or never thought of any explanation. The grammatical irregularitics which have just been pointed out will, I am afraid, prove of very little value to grammarians. A few of the cases quoted may be due to dialectic pronunciation, and thus throw some light on the phonology of the Sanskrit spoken in Southern India. And I will herc add a fcw cascs of irregular contraction and euphonic combination, which may be interesting for grammarians. In I, 3, 14 we read Wagangan, and the same contraction ámūhám (=dmus + ahám? or dmū+ahám ?) occurs also in Baudh. I, 12, Bhār. I, 19, and Hir. I, 20, e?, which proveso that the Mantra in this form was cominon property of the Black Yajurvedins. Another Mantra which belongs to the Taittiriyas generally is I, 4, 16 (repeated many times, see also Hir. I, 3, 6 ctc.), which occurs already in TBr. II, 4, 1,9. Both Sāyaṇa on this passage, and Ilaradatta on our Mantra agrce in explaining Wafe=ayas asi, and Wear=ayás sán. Similar contractions as ayåsi = ayásasi have been pointed out by the late Prof. Roth (2. D. M. G., vol. 48, p. 878). A case of clision occurs I, 13, 9 (also Hir. I, 16, 3) in afa, which Haradatta rightly explains as ná asi, i.e. ná 'si. See Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, p. 318. "The Telugu edition omits this rematk (which is found in all our MSS.) in the commentary, and reads foretage in the text. See my paper, "Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' etc. (Denkschriften der k. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil.-Histor. Cl. Bd XL, Wien, 1E92), p. 6. .. d 2 ·xxviii INTRODUCTION. Haradatta is no doubt right in explaining foafa II, 14, 1 as an irregular Sandhi for foafa = pitá eti, and hero II, 22, 5 for rufe kvd eshyasi. Compare Wackernagel, 1. c., p. 321 seq. Grammatical forms which deserve to be mentioned are perhaps the difficult form were I, 4, 41, for which Av. XIV, 2, 52 has the much easier reading , and wat 1, 5, 18 (also Baudh. II, 10 with the long ī), and a I, 11, 2, which may possibly be a contraction for . The occurrence pf Efan with the short i in ware: I, 1, 5 (also Baudh. I, 1), and in af IT I, 10, 3-6 deserves also to be mentioned. But most of the grammatical irregularities discussed above admit of no explanation from the grammarian's point of view-as little as the gibberish of magicians. They can only be explajhed by assuming, that these prayers were handed down by oral tradition-probably for centuries-among people who were no longer familiar with Vedic speech. What the Jaina monk IIarikeśa-Bala tells the Brahmans-You are only the bearers of words, as it were, you do not understand their meaning, though you have learned the Vedas 3'-was probably literally truc at a very early period. The authors of the Brāhmaṇas could not have used the Vedic Mantras for their fantastic speculations, if these Mantras had been clearly understood. But the charms and prayers collected in the Mantrapātha were not even in the keeping. of learned priests, like the Samhitās of the Rigveda or Yajurveda. They were used by people of all classes for their daily devotions and for all important occasions in their daily life. And folk-lorists know how'folksongs and children's rhymes become corrupted in the mouths of uneducated people, who care more for the beauty of the tunes or the fun of the rhymes, than for the actual meaning of the verses which they repeat. Just so will charms and prayers become corrupted in the mouths of worshippers who repeat them, not on account of the meaning which they carry, but on account of their intrinsic sacredness. Indeed, the less they were understood, the more sacred would these timehonoured charms and prayers become, and the stronger the belief in . · Baudh. I, 6 has attente • But see C. R. Lanman, Noun-Infection in the Veda, p. 412. Uttarādhyayana-sū.ra XII, 15 (Sacred Books of the East, vol. xlv, p. 52).

·INTRODUCTION. xxix their efficacy, for-as an old adage says-the gods love what is mysterious, and hate what is evident?' That thc Mantras were not understood, or only half understood, may be seen from several passages where the Mantras have absolutely nothing to do with the ceremony for which they are uscda. The very first versc of the Mantrapātha, which is to be recited when the woocrs are sent out, has really nothing to do with this act. The words varebhir varān (vara meaning also 'woocr') were the only motive for using the Mantra in this connection. Mantra 1, 2, 6, beginning with the words 'Around thee, O Indra, may our songs be,' has certainly no connection with the ceremony of dressing the bride. ' But the words of around thee' were enough to use the Mantra when putting the new dress around the bride. Mantra I, 6, 1, 'The earth is supported by truth,' etc., was only prescribed for the supporting of the carriage on account of the word Bafaat supported.' More passages of that kind will be pointed out in my translation of the Mantrapātha. But how little thc Mantras were understood, may be scen. best from such passages as I, 8, 8, where two lines, one taken from Rv. X, 85, 42, the other from Rv. VI, 57, 6, are joined together so as to form one Mantra, though they have nothing to do uttafuot ra frekar: qadfa: Brhadāraṇyaka-Upanishad IV, 3, 2, urte- 47AT fE at: Satap. Br. VI, 1, 1,02 ; 11; 2, 3; 7, 1, 23 ; VII, 4, 1,10; 13; 16; 2, 12; 5, 1, 22. 'A German novelist tells of an old farm-servant who knows some verses from his hymn-book by heart, but recites them quite wrongly, making sheer nonsense of them. But when he is told how he ought to recite them, he gets angry, and reſuses to adopt such ring innovations. 'Mein alter Jochem weiss noch einige Verse aus dein Gesangbuch auswendig. Er sagt sic immer vor sich hin, aber ganz verkehrt, und es ist purer Unsinn, was er daraus gemacht hat. Ich wollte ihm nun die Verse richtig stellen. Darüber ward er sehr bös und sagte, das wäre Neues, das gelte nicht. Sein Unsinn ist ihm lieber, er hat etwas Geheimnisvolles daran, und das imponirt ihm, weil er's nicht versteht.' (B. Auerbach, Auf der Höhe, vol. iii.) ? "It very frequently occurs in the Gșhya ritual that Mantras are used at sacrifices. standing in no connection with those for which they have originally been composed.' Prof. Oldenberg, S. B. E., vol. xxx, p. 114 note. Sec also A. Hillebrandt, Ritual- Litteratur (Bühler's Grundriss, III, 2), p. 19, and the interesting remarks by Prof. R. G. Bhandarkar, Report on the Search for Sanskrjt MSS. in the Bombay Presidency during the year 1883-84 (Bombay, 1887), p. 37 seq., and by Prof. Bloomfield, S.B.E., vol. xlii, p. 480. 1 ·INTRODUCTION. XXX with 'one another. The literal translation of the Mantra would be: Stay ye here, may ye not be separated, may ye reach old age! For great welfare, 0 Indra.' A grammatical construction is impossible. A similar case occurs II, 3, 2, where the first line is derived from Ry. IV, 58, 1, and the second line from Rv. I, 109, 7. A literal translation will show how absurd the combination of the two lines is : 'From the ocean went forth the wave full of honey; may I obtain immortality by the muttered prayer. These, indecd, are the rays of the sun by which our Fathers went up to their common home (lit. common drinking-place ?).' It is, I believe, sufficiently clear, that the Apastambins recited these Mantras much in the same way as many a Roman Catholic will listen to Latin prayers, and many a few will say, and listen to, Hebrew prayers without any knowledge of the language in whiéh they are composed. But not only that: the evidence adduced compels us also to assume that the Mantras of the Apastambins were compiled, arranged, and some of them composed by men who knew the Vedic Samhitās, but to whom the language of these Samhitās was a dead and half-forgotten language. The priests or Pandits, who finally arranged these Mantras so as to form part of the liturgical books of the Apastambins, knew, no doubt, Sanskrit as well as our commentator Ilaradatta, and were thus able to see the gist of many of the Mantras, and to assign to them a place in the ritual. In the case of other Mantras, which they did not understand, they were satisficd if one or two words—as, a rule the first word or words of the Mantra suggested something similar to the rite for which it was used. The important thing for them was always the words, and not the meaning of the Mantras. The words were sacred, because they were either taken from their sacred literature, from the Samhitās of the Rigveda or Yajurveda, or because they were magic spells and charms hallowed by time and ancient usage. thought of any meaning at all, they must have felt at liberty to explain to themselves any ungrammatical forms and constructions in the same way as Sāyaṇa and Haradatta used to explain them in more recent times, as being 'chāndasa' or Vedic.' But all this seems to suggest that the Mantrapātha must have had an independent existence from the Gphyasūtra of Apastamba, and that Apastamba himself was neither the author nor the compiler of the Mantrapāțha. In ofder to arrive at a more definite conclusion about If they ·INTRODUCTION. xxxi this, we shall have to examine more closely into the relation of the two works. RELATION OF THE MantrapĀȚHA TO THE APÁSTAMBĪVA GRIYASŪTRA. The relation between the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra and the Mantrapātha is very similar to that between the Gobhila-Gphyasūtra and the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa of the Sāmavcda. While most of the other Gphyasūtras give the prayers in full, when describing the different domestic rites, Apastamba and Gobhila merely describe the rites, and refer to the prayers as known from their respective prayer books. Professor Knauer' has shown that the 'Gobhila-Gșhyasūtra not only presupposes, but is entirely based on the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa, that the Gșhyasūtra is, in fact, nothing but a careful and systematic working up of the Mantras into a treatise on domestic rites. That certain Mantras are not given in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa, but are quoted by Gobhila in the Ghyasūtra either by their Pratīkas, or in extenso, is explained by Prof. Knauer as due to the fact that the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa is strictly limited to the Gļhya ritual, carefully excluding everything that pertains to the Srauta rites?. A different theory has been proposed by Prof. Oldenberg, who believes that the two works--the Gobhila- Gphyasūtra and the Mantra-Brāhmana--were 'composed together and on one common plan' . His chief argument is the occutrence of certain Mantras in the Grhyasūtra, which art omitted in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa. 'Gobhila gave the full wording of the shorter Mantras with which the description of the ceremony could be interwoven without becoming obscure or disproportionate; the longer Mantras would have interrupted, rather tediously and inconveniently, the coherency of his ritual statements; so he separated them from the rest of his work and made a separate Samhitā of them.' He admits that there are exceptions, that short Mantras occur in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa, and long Mantras in the Gșhyasūtra, but thinks that allowance must be made for a certain inconsistency or carelessness in the distribution of the material between the two texts '-which is rather awkward, as the number of Mantras in question is not very large, so that the exceptions Teally make the rule Das Gobhilagrhyaşātra herausg. und übersetzt von Dr. Friedrich Kpauer, II (Dorpat, 1886), pp. 22–34.

·xxxii INTRODUCTION. illusory'. In fact, Prof. Knauer has shown that of 33 short Mantras occurring in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa no less than 28 are given in extenso in the . Gshyasūtra, and only 5 in an abridged form, while, if Prof. Oldenberg's theory were right, these 28 Mantras ought not to be included in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa. Prof. Knauer also draws attention to the fact that tradition does not ascribe the Mantra- Brāhmaṇa to Gobhila. It would certainly be a very, uncommon thing in Indian literature if a work compiled by Gobhila should have no author's or compiler's name assigned to it by tradition, it being far more usual that works are ascribed to a renowned author even if they do not belong to him? Prof. Oldenberg is inclined to extend his theory about the relation between Mantra-Brāhmaṇa and Gobhila-Grhyasūtrą,also to the parallel case of Mantrapätha and Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra. No doubt, the cases are parallel, and the Sūtras of Apastamba presuppose the existence of the Mantrapātha, but there is no reason to assume that the Mantrapāțha presupposes the Sūtras3. The Mantras, certainly, presuppose a Gșhya ritual. But as there were Vedic Samhitās and a Srauta ritual before there existed any Srautasūtras, so there may have been (and I believe there were) Mantra-Samhitās or prayer books for the domestic rites and a Ghya ritual before any Gșhyasūtras existed'. If there is any difference between Apastamba and Gobhilą as regards their relation to their respective prayer books, it is this, that Apastamba is far more dependent on the Mantra pātha than Gobhila on the Mantra- Brāhmaṇa-so much so, that the ritual in Apastamba is hardly intelligible from the Sūtras alone without rcferring to the Mantras. The Gșhyasūtra not only presupposes the Mantrapātha, but was framed after it. To begin with, the Gșhyasūtra constantly refers to the Mantrapātha by such phrases as SIITRIT' with the following Rg verse,' oricul or STU EHT with the following Yajus formula 5.' But not 'H. Oldenberg in Sacred Books of the East, vol. Xxx, pp. 4-8. See F. Knauer, Vedische Fragen, in 'Festgruss an Rudolf von Roth' (Stuttgart, 1893), pp. 61-64. Sacred Books of the East, vol. XXX, p. 249. Thus there existed an Atharvaveda-Samhita and Atharvan practices long beforc the Kausika-sūtra. See the Kāuçika-svra of the Atharva-veda, ed. by M. Bloomfield, It is not right to say that the Mantras are always referred to as yajus by Apa- - 8 4 P. xxii.

·INTRODUCTION. xxxiii only that; we are also told, e.g. (Ap. 4, 2), that the wooers shodld be sent out with the two first verses' (viz. of the Mantrapātha), or (Ap. 4, 10) that the bridegroom should recite over his bride 'the two first verses' (viz. of the third Anuvāka). In Ap. 8, 10 we arc told that 'the remaining Mantras' (viz. of thc eleventh Anuvāka). should be recited at the cohabitation. This is a particularly interesting case. In most of the .MSS., Mantras I, 11, 7-11 form a separate section, only in our MS. Wh. (generally the best MS.I) they form part of the eleventh Khanda. It is by no means improbable that Apastamba in the Gșhyasūtra (8, 10) alludes to a difference of opinion with regard to this section, when he says : Fra Wa saat let him mutter the rest (watan "the rest of the section," says the commentary) at the cohabitation. Instead of saying, as he generally docs, Britifa: 'with the following (Rg verses),' he may have chosen the phrase in the rest,' in order expressly to refute the idea of these Mantras forming a section by themselves. In Ap. 9, 9 it is said that he should worship the sun ' with the following Anuvāka,' i.e. Mantrapātha I, 16. The water for the Upanayana rite is to be mixed (according to Ap. 10,5) with the first Yajus of the Anuvāka,' i.e. with Mantrap. II, 1, 1. Interesting is the manner in which Ap. 11, 1-4 refers to Mantrap. II, 3, 26–32. The Pratika is quoted of II, 3, 26, the short questions and answers II, 3, 27-30 are referred to by the Sūtra ge ter ufani SATTE 'The questions are for the teacher, the answers for the boy.' Then follow the two Sutras शेषं परी अपति and प्रत्यगाशिष चनं वाचयति. This can only mean, ‘The other (i.e. the teacher) mutters the rest (of the Anuvāka). But he should cause him (the pupil) to recite the (Mantra) containing a wish for himself. I do not think that I can mcan anything else but wg479 the rest of the Anuvāka ',' but as the Mantra meant (II, 3, 31) is not. the end of the Anuvāka, we have, I believe, to take a in Ap. 11, 4 in the sense of 'but?' Mantra II, stamba (Prof. Bloomfield, S. B. E., vol. xlii, p. xliv note). He refers to prose formulas by yajus, to gras, or verses, by using the feminine of uttara (cf.uttaräm 4, 6, uttaraya 4,7 etc.. etc.). The only reason why he says repeatedly uttarena yajushi, and never uttarayarca, but always utturay7, is that uttureņa (which also means to the north,' etc.) would in many cases have been ambiguous, while the meaning of uttaraya was always clear. Sudarsanārya says : wyaratanat a portion of the rest of the Anuvāka. : About in the sense of 'bit,' See Böhtlingk-Roth, Sanskvit-Wörterbuch,as. v. 96). [III. 8.) 6 ·xxxiv INTRODUCTION. 3, 32,"O Lord of the Paths, may I obtain the other end of the path,' is the Mantra containing a wish for himself.' Thesc Mantras are also interesting for arother reason. If Prof. Oldenberg were right in assuming that the authors of the Gphyasūtras were also the compilers of the Mantra'collections, surely Gobhila, as well as Apastamba, would have included such short questions and answers as a The, we THTH etc. not in the collection of Mantras, but in their Gșhyasūtras! Yet we find them both in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa (1, 6, 17) and in our Mantrapātha (11,73, 27-30). In Ap. 11, 18 euro T H Tent is, no doubt, rightly explained by Haradatta as meaning' 'that group of Mantras beginning with मृतं च है.' (var = 2TAA). The MSS. read Mantranātha II, 5, 2-10, and again II, 5, 12-21 without dividing the single Maitras. I have follɔwed the Telugu edition in numbering them. That Mantras 12-21 were not intended to be one Mantra is clear from Apastamba's usual phrase OTT: with the following (Mantras). Sudarsanārya also explains with the following ten Mantras.' Quite exceptional is the way in which Ap. 8, 2 refers to Mantrap. I, 9, 8 by the words सदसस्पतिदितीयः Sadasaspati is the second (deity to be worshipped).' The Mantra begins whefauri etc. By far the most usual way in which Apastamba refers to the Mantrapātha is by the word 591T 'the following.' Whenever a number of burnt-oblations are to be offered, Apastamba simply says: 'Let him offer the following burnt-oblations' (āhuti), that is to say, the burntoblations which are to be offered with the Mantras, following in the Mantrapāțha. As many Mantras there arc, so many oblations have to be offered. In order to know the exact number of oblations to be made, it is necessary to know the Mantrapātha by hcart. That the Apastambins are expected to Icarn first thc Mantras by heart before they proceed to the study of the Gphyasūtra, follows even from the traditional arrangement of the two Mantrapraśnas before the Gșhyasūtra 2. But this method of referring to the Mantrapāțhato chapter and verse of the prayer book '-which we have just pointed Another set of very shirt Mantras formulas consisting of one or two words only occurs in the Mantrap. II, 10, 11-18. * See above, p. ix.

·INTRODUCTION. xxxv out, proves that the author of the Gșhyasūtra had an actual collection of Mantras, arranged and divided into Anuvākas (corresponding to the Khandas of our MSS.) exactly in the same manner as we find the Mantrapāțha in our MSS., constantly before his mind when he composed his Sūtras. Professor Knauer, when speaking of the analogous case of the Mantra- Brāhmaṇa, would. go farther. He asserts that Gobhila must have had an actual written 'book' of Mantras 'in his hands' when writing his Gșhyasūtra'. I do not think that it can be proved, that the authors of thc Gșhyasūtras wrote or used written books. Though it is extremely probable that the art of writing was known at the time when the Sūtras were composcd", I •do not believe that the Sūtras were intended for rcading, as the very "Şūtra style is intended as a memoria technica for texts to be learnt by heart. The Mantras, too, were learnt by heart-as prayers and hymns are learnt to the present day, not only in India-and there was no occasion for writing them down. What is true even to-day, that for the Ilindu 'sacrcd books and all scicnces exist only in the mouth of the tcacher, compared with which a written text has no authority, and that they can be learnt correctly only from a teacher, not from manuscripts ,' was certainly true in the days of the Sutrakāras. There are only very few Mantras which arc inserted in the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra and are not found in the Mantrapātha & They arem- (1) The Parishccana Mantras given by Ap. 2, 3 and 8: अदितेऽनुमन्यस्व and . ogået: 1 Knaucr, Das Gobhilagphyasūtra, II, pp. 31-34, and 'Festgruss an Rudolf von Roth,' p. 63. * Sce G. Bühler, Indische l'alaeographie (Grundriss, 1, 11), p. 17. : G. Buhler, 1.c., p. 4. * There are, besides, a few Mantras which are merely indicated in the Gșhyasūtra, and not given in extenso in cither of the two works. They are the Jaya, Abhyātāna, and Rashtrabhịt formulas (found in 'Ts. 111, 4, 4-7), the Prajāpati verse Ts. I, 8, 14, 2, and the Vyāhịtis ( EET 19 ENET ga ETTET), all seferred to by Ap. 2, 7. The Rudra-Mantras (Ts. IV, 5) also, prescribed by Āp. 20, 8, do not occur in the Mantrapātha. Thcy evidchtly formed a separate book, and had to be learnt separately. Haradatta says: Vani TT va Teat:' from which we may conclude that Haradatta wrote a commentary on the Rudras. e 2 ·хххуі INTRODUCTION. wgras THWE and ... CONT: 1 HTETO STHREE and ... THET: 1 24 afara: 459 and ... ATHT: 1 The last of these Mantras (in a much longer version) is the first Mantra in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa, while the other Mantras are given by Gobhila (1, 3, 1-3). (2) The Mantras for the two Ajyabhäga offerings (Ap. 2, 6): Que ETET I सोमाय स्वाहा। (3) The Mantra for the Svishtakſt offering (Ap. 2, 7): यदस्थ कर्मणोऽत्वरीरिचं यदा न्यूनमिहाकरम् । अमिष्टत्विष्टश्वविद्यान्सर्वं विष्टं सुजतं करेंतु स्वाहा ॥ (4) The Mantra 14 ut vit Arta II which, according to Ap. 8, 6, is to be recited optionally in lieu of the two Mantras I, 9, 9-10 of the Mantrapātha, prescribed by Ap. 8, 5. (5) The Mantra af argefa Taut feranturfa af atafa TATTI frentarfa | which, according to Ap. 9, 5, is to be recited at the performance of a kind of love charm. Now it is very remarkable that the very similar Mantra yafe i ate at Toftanturfa etc., cmployed at the Pumsavana rite, is given in extenso by Gobhila II, 6, 7, and does not occur in the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa. This cannot be a mere accident. One thing is certain. The occurrence of these Mantras in the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra, and their omission in the Mantrapāta, are not due to any distinction made between long and short Mantras, as Prof. Oldenberg suggests. Numerous short Mantras occur in the Mantrapātha, and the Mantras occurring in the Gșhyasūtra are by no means all short Mantras. I can see no other reason why Apastamba should have included these Mantras in his Gshyasūtra than the fact that they were missing in the Mantrapātha which formed the basis for his treatise. If he himself had been the compiler of the Mantrapātha, there is no visible reason why he should have included just these few Mantras in the Gșhyasūtra. The agreement between Mantra-Brāhmana and Mantrapātha with regard to the omission of the Parishecana Mantrąs and the Mantra ·INTRODUCTION. xxxvii of ugefa etc. seems to indicate that different Vedic schools had their prayer books for domestic rites, which were arranged according to some uniform plan. That the Mantrapātha is included in the corpus of Sūtras ascribed to Apastamba? may be merely for the sake of convenience, as the two works are so closely connected with one another. But it does not follow that even the tradition of the Apastambins credited Apastamba with the authorship or compilership of the Mantrapāțha. With the exception of the quite modern MS. E., nonc of the other MSS. mentions the name of Apastamba in the colophons. Nor did the commentators look upon Apastamba as the author of the Mantrapāțha. It has struck Sudarsanārya, the commentator of Apastamba's. Grhyasūtra, that the Sūtras Ap.9,-2 seqq. have nothing to do with the wedding ritual in the middle of which they occur, and he explains this fact by saying that this heterogeneous matter is treated here on account of the order followed by the Mantrapātha ( Hataa) This shows that Sudarsanārya did not consider Apastamba to be the compiler of the Mantrapāțha 3. But there is also some external evidence showing that the Mantrapāțha cxisted as an independent Vcdic work, forming a kind of appendix to the literature of the Taittirīyas. For in the Kāņdānukrama of the Atreyi ſākhā of the Black Yajurveda, after the 41 Kāndas and the 1 See above, p. ix. That Āpastamba 'refers to the Anuvāka division of the Mantrapāțha (see above, p. xxxiii), but not to the division into 2 Prašnas, seems to show that the division of the corpus of Āpastambiya Sūtras into 30 Prasnas, of which the Mantras formed 2 Prašnas, is of a more recent date. ? See my essay, 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' l. c., p. 95. Similarly the author of the Khădira-Gșhyasūtra looked upon the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa as an independent work, not as the work of Gobhila. This is proved by Khad. I, 3, 3 seq., where it says that the Samăvartana or bath at the end of studentship comes first, and then marriage. • As, however, in the (collection of) Mantras marriage is treated of (first), it is explained (hcre) before the bath).' Prof. Oldenberg, S. B. E., vol. xxix, p. 379 seq. I doubt whether Prof. Knauer's interpretation of this passage (Das Gobhilagſhyasūtra, II, P. 39 seq.) is admissible. • Commentators are so fond of long discussions as to why a Sūtrakāra said some.. thing which he ought not to have said, that they would have certainly tried to "explain,' after their fashion, why certain Mantras occur in the Gphyasūtra instead of being included in the Mantrapātha. Their not doing so, shows also that they, at any rate, did not consider Āpastamba the author or compiler of the Mantrapatha.

·xxxviii INTRODUCTION. 3 Upanishads ascribed to Tittiri and the 8 Kāthakāni have been enumerated, we read : एकापिको विधिः काण्डं वैश्वदेवमिति स्थितिः। This Ekägnikandal consists, as the commentary states, of the Parishecana Mantras feasgharen etc., the 39 Vaišvadeva Mantras (=TA. X, 67 = Mahānārāyaņa-Upanishad 19, 2, sce Ap. Dh. II, 2, 3, 16-II, 2, 4, 8), and finally of the prašnadvayam beginning 9 g Trafa, i.e. our Mantrapāțha? We do not know the date of this Kāņdānukrama, but it seems to be older than the final arrangement of the Taittirīya-Brāhmaṇa and Taittirīya-Aranyaka. For though it agrees with the present arrangement of thc Taittiriya-Samhitā, there is, as Professor Weber has shown 3, some difference in the arrangement of the Taittiriya-Brāhmaṇa and Taittiriya-Aranyaka, as compared with thc Kāņðānukrama. Haradatta called his commentary the Ekāgnikāndavākhyā 1, because he included in it also the Parishccana Mantras and the Vaišvadeva Mantras“, occurring at the beginning of the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra, and in the Taittiriya-Aranyaka X, 67. The Mantrapātha seems, then, to have formed part of an Ekägnikānda, 'a chapter (of Mantras for the rites to be performed) with one fire,' before it came to be included in the corpus of Apastambiya Sutras. This proves, I believe, conclusively that Apastamba is neither the author nor the compiler of the Mantrapāțha, which must have existed as an independent collection before the Gșhyasūtra was composed. It seems to me not impossible that other Gșhyasūtras, too, may be 1 See above, p. x. ? Sce A. Weber, Indische Studien, III, pp. 376, 387, 391 ; XII, p. 354. In a note to Ind. Stud. III, p. 387, Prof. Weber has already (in 1855) referred to the Bodleian MS. (W.) of the Mantrapātha. $ Indische Studien, 111, p. 374. • The Telugu edition gives the Parişhecana and some of the Vaišvadeva Mantras as a kind of introduction, omitting the Mantras for the Bali offerings. It begins: ॥ अथ वैश्वदेवमंत्रप्रारंभः ॥ अदितेनुमन्यस्ख । अनुमतेनुमन्यस्ख । सरखतेनुमन्यस्ख । देव सवितः प्रसुव । औं पपये स्वाहा। सोमाय स्वाहा । विश्वेभ्यो देवेभ्यस्वाहा । ध्रुवाय भूमाय स्वाहा । ध्रुवषितये खाहा । अच्युतषितये स्वाहा । अपरी विष्टक्षते स्वाहा। अदितन्वमँस्थाः। अनुमतेन्वमस्थाः। सरखतन्वमँखाः। देव सवितः प्रासावीः ॥ ॥ एका- fatgutuYTTH: I Then follows the beginning of Haradatta's commentary.

·INTRODUCTION. xxxix based on similar prayer books or Mantra collections. Such modern prayer books as the Rigveda-Mantra-Samhitāļ, which contain prayers for domestic rites, may possibly be developed from older books of that kind which were worked up into the Gphyasūtras as we have them now. Dr. Bühler has discovered a Mantrabhāshya, containing a commentary on the Mantras prescribed in the Päraskara-Gphyasūtra", so that there may have been a separate collection of Mantras, which formed the basis of our Pāraskara-Gphyasūtra. For practical purposes such an entire separation of Mantras and Sūtras, as it is carried out in the case of the Mantrapātha and the Āpastambiya Gphyasūtra, and (though less rigorously) in the case of the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa and Gobhila, must have been very inconvenient. That this is so even now-a-days, may be seen from a native cdition of the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra in Grantha characters, which gives the Mantras in Pratika form 3. But whether they existed originally in separate collections or not, the Mantras ought, I believe, always to be regarded as belonging to an older stratum of Vedic literature than the Sūtras in which they occur. This is not always borne in mind by scholars when investigating the language of the Sūtras "I possess a lithographed edition, Bombay, 1891 (Sake 1813), beginning with getETHTIT:, TATTHAT: etc. This is different from the Āsvalāyanašākhokta-Mantra-Samhita' (Bodleian MS. Walker 144, cf. Max Müller, History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, p. 474), which begins with it, पुरुषसूक्त, विष्णुसूता etc. Neither the edition, nor the Ms., contains the Mantras as found in our Asvalayana-Gshyasūtra. See also the books quoted above, p. x, note 3. . Dr. Bühler's Report on Sanskrit MSS. in Gujarat for 1872-3 (sec Indian Antiquary, II, 304). • Apastambagshyasūtram sapratikam (printed at Tanjore, Jyotirvilāsa Press, 1885). Instead of the Sūtra Trufa ETJTARETH Tên (Ap. 4, 2) this edition, c.g., has : तान् प्र सु ग्मतेति दाभ्यामभिमंषयत, • Dr. O. Franke, in his article Was ist Sanskrit?' (Bezz. Beiträge, XVII, 54 ff.), says (p. 55) that in Pāṇ. IV, 1, 62 'bhäshā' is opposcd to 'Sanskrit,' not to chandas,' for, he says, the cxample given by the Kālikā (sakha saptapadi bhaun) is taken from the Ābvalāyana-Grhyasūtra (I, 7, 19). Yet the words are not Ābvalāyana's, but, as the author of the Kāśikā knew well, the words of a Vedic Mantra (also occurring Sāňkh. 1, 14, 6, Kaub. 76, 24, cf. Mantrap. 1, 3, 14), and therefore 'chandasa,' not Sanskrit' in Dr. Franke's sense. Sakha as a feminine Accurs also in Sankh. II, 2, 1, again in a Mantra, ·x1 INTRODUCTION. 0 RELATION OF THE MANTRAPĀȚHA TO THE TAITTIRIYA, RIGVEDA, AND ATHARVAVEDA SAMHITĀS. Even if we had not the testimony of the Kāņdānukrama, there could not be the least doubt that the Mantrapātha belongs to the Taittiriya- Veda. An analysis of the synoptical list of parallel passages given in Appendix B yields the following facts. There are 100. Mantras for which parallel passages are found in the Taittirīya-Samhitā. Of these, 86 are identical with the corresponding Mantras of the Taittiriya-Samhitā, while 14 are only similar Mantras. Most of the identical Mantras -66 in number-are not given in extenso by our MSS., but only indicated by Pratikas. It was evidently taken for granted that every Apastambin would know these Mantras by heart from his Samhitā—the more so, as most of them occur several times in the Taittiriya books. In using these verses or formulas for the ritual, they had all, of course, to be recited in full. They are accordingly given in full in the Apastambiya-Samskāra-Prayoga (MS. P.), and are fully commented on in Haradatta's commentary. For the sake of convenience I have printed these Mantras în extenso", as it would have been mere pedantry to compel the reader to refer to the Taittiriya-Samhitā every time that such a Mantra occurs. It has, however, always been stated in the critical notes when the MSS. give the Pratika only. This very practice of the scribes of our MSS. shows that a thorough familiarity with the Taittirīya-Samhitā is presupposed on the part of the worshippers who had to make use of the Mantrapātha. Besides those 100 Mantras occurring in the Taittiriya-Samhitā, many of which occur also in the Brāhmaṇa and Aranyaka, there are 20 parallel passages which are found in the Taittiriya-Aranyaka only, and 18 which are found in the Taittiriya-Brāhmaṇa only. Of these 38 Mantras, 31 are identical, and only 7 are variants of the corresponding Taittiriya Mantras. If we turn to the Rigveda-Samhita we'find parallel passages for 140 d 1 The editor of T. ist not consistent in this respect. Sometimes he gives the Mantras in full, sometimes their Fratfsas only, and occasionally he even gives first the Pratika, with RTT, etc. after it, and then the Mantras in extenso.

·occur INTRODUCTION. xli Mantras (86 in Praśna 1 and 54 in Praśna II), many of which also in the Taittirīya books. But only 45 out of these 140 Mantras are identical with the corresponding verses of the Rigveda, while all the other Mantras contain cither slight various readings, or are entirely different versions.of the Rigveda verses. If we take into account the Mantras which occur in the Rigveda-Samhitā only, and not in the Taittiriya books, there are 84 parallel passages (68 in Praśna 1 and 16 in Praśna II), of which only 24 are identical with the corresponding verses of the Rigveda.. Still more remarkable is the result of an analysis of the parallel passages occurring in the Atharvaveda-Sanhitä. Of 120 Mantras occurring in this Samhitä, only 9 are identical with the corresponding Atharvaveda verscs, whilc all thc rest are either different versions, or contain at least one or two various readings. Excluding the Mantras found also in thc Rigveda-Sainhitā, and in the Taittiriya books, there arc 41 Mantras found in the Atharvaveda-Samhitā only, out of which only 2 are identical verses. The following table will show clearly how much closer the relation of the Mantrapātha to the Taittiriya books is, than its relation to the cther Vedic Samhitās? :- Or 138 Mantras found in Ts. 'TBr. TĀ. 117 are identical, 21 have variants Rv. 45 95 Ry, and not in 84 24 60 Ts, TBr. T.. 120 Av. 9 41 Arsa ndertimev.} Ts. TBr. TĀ. 39 If any further proof were wanted to show that the Mantrapātha belongs to the Black Yajurveda, we have only to refer to those Mantras which occur in the Rigveda or Atharvaveda with variants, while the Taittirīyas have the same readings as our Mantrapātha. Thus Mp. I, . » 140 > 19 > III 22 2 | The large number of Rigveda Mantras in the first Prašna is due to the fact that' this Praśna contains the Mantras for the wedding ritual, collected in the Sūryā hymn Rv. X, 85. • ? It is hardly necessary to add anything about other Sambitās but those mentioned, as there is nothing to suggest any closer connection of the Mantrapătha with either the Vs., or the Maitr. S., or the Sāmaweda-Samhitā. [UT. 8.)

·xlii INTRODUCTION. 7, 1 hås the same readings as TA. IV, 20, 1 seq., while Rv. VIII, 1, 12 agrees with Av. XIV, 2, 47. Mp. I, 14 corresponds to Rv. I, 14; the various readings'occurring in vv. 3, 5, and 7 are also found in TBr. II, 5, 5, 1; 8, 8, 9. Mp. II, 12, 6-10 agrees with TBr. II, 5, 6, 1-3, both differing from the corresponding hymn of Av. II, 10. Mp. II, 15, 2 shares with TA. X, 1, 10 the rcading APOT:, whilc Rv. I, 22, 15 reads Hyu: 1. The total number of Mantras in the Mantrapātha (excluding repetitions) is 590; for '264 of these Mantras I have been able to find parallel passages in the Samhitās of the Rigveda or Atharvaveda, and in the Taittirīya books. Of the remaining 326 Mantras many will be found in the other Gșhyasūtras and in the Mantra-Brāhmiņa of the Sámaveda. A comparison of these Mantras would show that the Mantras of the Mantrapātha have much more in common with those of the Baudhāyana, Bhāradvāja,and Hiranyakesin Gșhyasūtras-that is to say, with the Gșhya. sūtras of the Black Yajurveda-than with any of the other Gțhyasūtras. Baudhāyana, Bhāradvāja, and Hiranyakcsin have frequently the same Mantras (with the same various readings where they differ from the Samhitās) as the Mantrapātha, though they do not prescribe them for the same occasions. Thus Baudh., I, 10 agrees with Mp. I, I, 6 in reading withTĄ for sitan of Rv. X, 40, 10, although Apastamba prescribes the Mantra for the moment when the bride bcgins to cry at thc preparatory marriage rites, while Baudhāyana includes it among the prayers to be recited at the cohabitation?. Instead of otwentieni Hafa of Rv. X, 85, 28, the Mp. I, 6, 8 reads itselga 97. The saine reading occurs in Baudh. I, 8. Apastamba prescribes it for the wedding ceremony, which I believe to be identical with the European custom of barricading the bridal procession", while according to Baudhāyana it is to be recited when the bride looks at the setting sun. It has been shown that in some cases ungrammatical readings of the Mantrapātha occur also in the Vs. XXXV, 21 (-XXXVI, 13) also has apa:. See besides, p. xxiii, on II, 3, 2. ? See 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' pp. 12, 42 seq. * See 'Pas altindische Hochzeitsrituell, "pp. 12, 67 seq., and my paper. On a Comparative Study of Indo-European Customs' (Transactions of the International Folk- Lore Congress, London, 1891), p. 268 $cq. * See above, pp. xvii, xxiii seq., xxvii, on I, 8, 2;•11, 2, 11; JI, 7, 25; and 1, 3, 14.

·INTRODUCTION. xliii Gșhyasūtras of Baudhāyana, Bhäradväja, and Hiranyakešin. If we had critical editions of Baudh. and Bhār., many more cascs of this kind would certainly come to light. They prove that these Mantras are derived from one source common to the schools of the Black Yajurveda. As is only to be expected, the Gșhyasūtra of the White Yajurveda, the Pāraskara-Gșhyasūtra, has more Mantras in common with the Mantrapāțha than the Mantra-Brāhmaṇa and the Grhyasūtras of the Rigveda schools. The parallel passages from the Gșhyasūtras' quoted in thc critical notes will give some idea of the relation of the Mantrapā: ha to the Mantras of the other Gphyasītras. A full analysis of the Mantras occurring in the Gșhyasūtras has been promised by Prof. 1.. W. Fay, who also intends to publish a complete Index of Mantras covering all the Grhyasūtras? This will, no doubt, prove extreniely useful for the study of Vedic Mantras, and it is only to be hoped that it may include the Gshyasūtras of Baudhāyana and Bhāradvāja, for which the MS. material unſortunately seems as yet to be insufficient. Of still grcater importance will be such a Vcdic Concordance on a large scale as announced by another American scholar, Prof. Bloomfield'. Only such a Concordance of the Pädas of Vedic Mantras will enable us to get a clearer insight into the origin of the Mantrapātha than it is at present possible to arrive at. With the help of such a Concordance we should, no doubt, also be able to find many more parallel passages than I have been able to point out. But thert will always remain a considerable number of Mantras which were not derived from any Vedic Samhitā. Such Mantras as'those of II, 13, used at the ceremonies connected with the birth of a child, or the exorcisms against the demons harassing little children, found in II, 16, belong to ancient popular tradition, and are probably older than the hymns of the Vedic bards. In the first Prasna I have only given a few parallel passages, as they have been given more completely in the 'Erläuterungen' to my essay 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' p. 27 seqq., where I have also quoted the wedding Mantras from the, Baudhāyana and Bhāradvāja GșAyasūtras. Editions of these two works are still among the desiderata. I regret that it was too late to make any use of Prof. Knauer's excellent edition of the Mānava-Grlıyasūtra, which has just been published. ? See John Hopkins University Circulars, Baltimore, May, 1890, vol. ix, no. 81, p. 74. See American Oriental Society's Proceedings, April, 1892. f2 ·xliv INTRODUCTION. Prd. Oldenberg', indeed, believes that, during the latter part of the Rigveda period, ceremonies such as marriage and burial began to be decked out with poetry, as had long been the case with the Soma offering. And from metrical usage hc concludes that the development of the Gșhya rites in the form in which they are described to us in the Sūtras, that especially their being accompanied with verses, which were to be recited at their performance, is later than the time of the oldest Vedic poetry, and coincides rather with thc transition period in the development of the Anushțubh metre, a period whjch lies between the old Vedic and the later Buddhistic and epic form.' I confess I am not convinced by Prof. Oldenberg's argumentation of the comparatively late origin of the Gșhya Mantrás. It scens to me highly improbable that marriage rites and burial ceremonies should have been performed without any prayers, until they began to be decked out with poctry' after the analogy of the Soma sacrifice. In fact, many of the Gșhya 'rites' consist merely in invocations addressed to popular deities, or in the recitation of magic formulas, while others are no'rites' at all unless they are accompanied by prayers or formulas. And it has not yet been proved that the claborate Soma sacrifice can claim a higher antiquity than the simple Grhya offerings? I am rather inclined to think that the artificial poctry of thé Brāhmans, as represented by the hymns of the Rigveda, and the popular poetry connected with Atharvan practices and Gephya rites, as represented by the Atharvaveda-Samhitā, and the Gșhya Mantras, are two parallel .streams running in different channels, approaching each other at times, and diverging widely at other times. The peculiaritics of the Anushțubh pointed out by Prof: Oldenberg may just as well be due to the fact that thesc Mantras were popular poetry, and as such followed different rules of mctrics from those followed by the authors of thc Vedic hymns. Besides, a glance at our Mantrapātha will show that mctrical laws are disregarded in thçse Gșhya Mantras quite as much as the rules of grammar. Sce e.g. I, 1, 9, where the metre is as corrupt as the text of the Mantra. Or, take the Mantras of II, 16 which offer no less dificulties to scanning than to 2 S. B. É., vol. xxx, p. x ? S. B. E., vol. xxx, p. xiv. See the very interesting and fuggtestive rem ks nlade by Prof. Knauer in the 'Festgruss an Rudolf von Roth,' p. 64 seqq. 3 ·INTRODUCTION. xly interpretation. Compare also such Mantras as I, 1,3; 3,6; 4,11:45, 7; II, 5, 22 ; 7, 24-26, etc., where we have either too many or too few syllables, or Mantras where we have a kind of mixed prose and verse, as in 1, 3, 14; 13,7-8; II, 3, 3-12; 5, 2-9; 13, 12, etc. I doubt whether, with such a state of things, it would be safe to draw any conclusions as to chronology from the metrical usage of the Gșhya Mantras! DATE OF THE MANTRAPĀȚIIA. Necdless to say that it is absolutely impossible to atrive at any safe conclusion as to the exact, or even approximate date of the Mantrapādha. It presupposes the Samhitās of the Rigveda, Yajurveda, and Atharvavéda, and refers to the threc Vedas in II, 19, 14-16, and to the four Vedas in II, 21, 2-5. It is older than the Kāndānukrama of the Atreyi school, but we know nothing about the date of this work. If I have succccded in proving that the Apastambiya Gșhyasūtra is based on the Mantrapāțha, and that for the author of the Grhyasūtra the Mantrapātha was a sacred text with which he did not dare to tamper, but which was to him a given fact, we shall have to assumc, as it must have taken some time for this sacred character to develop, that the Mantrapātha preceded the Gșhyasūtra by something like a century. As Dr. Bühler has shown that, on linguistic grounds, Apastamba cannot be placed later than the third century B.C. -, we may conclude that the Mantrapātha cannot be much later than the fourth century B.C., though it may be much older. If I Igradatta were right in explaining #faty: II, 16, 14 as meaning — The Rshi of the Bodhāyana Gotra' (यस्य गोत्रं बोधायनस्स बोध ऋषिः), it might prove the anteriority of the Sūtrakāra Bodhāyana or Baudhāyana to the Mantrapātha. But this interpretation is more than doublful. There is one other Mantra which may possibly help us some day to arrive at a more certain date of the Malltrapātha. This is thc Gāthā to be sung by two lutc players at the Simantonnayana among the Sālvas. ! On the similar state of things in the hymns of the Atlmrvaveda, sce Prof. Bloomfield, 6. B. E., vol. xlii, p. 296: 'Atharvan metres are so generally capable of improvement, that we are in danger of singing our own, rather than Atharvan hymns, when we apply ourselves to the task of improving them. Sce also ibid., p. 584 scq. · S. B. E., vol. ii, p. xlvi.

·xlvi INTRODUCTION. Otheç: Gșhyasūtras (Hir. II, 1, 3; Asv. I, 14, 7; Pār. I, 15,8) quote a Gāthā, similar to Mp. II, 11, 13, in which king Soma is praised, and the name of the river near which the worshipper dwells, is to be mentioned! Apastamba? alone says that the first Gāthā (Mp. II, 11, 12) is to be sung among the people of the Sälvas, while the second one (II, 11, 13) is to be used for Brāhmaṇas generally. The Gāthā is a fragment of some Akhyāna, and can only be translated quite tentatively: ""Yaugandhari only is our king," thus spake the Sálva (women ?), sitting on thy banks, O Yamunā, turping round the wheel (?).' It is simply impossible to know the exact meaning of this verse, which must originally have formed part of a longer ballad, of which only this one versc has come down to us. Yet thus much is certain that Yaugandhari is thc name of a king of the Sālvas, a tribe that must have been living somewhere near the Yamunā. And it seems obvious, too, that the author or compiler of the Mantrapāțha must have had some connection with this or some other king of the Sālvas. Now, the Salvas or ſālvas are frequently mentioned in Sanskrit literature. They were divided into several tribes, one of which were the Yugandharas", as we see from the Kārikā quoted by the Kašikā on Pān. IV, 1, 173: उदुम्बरास्तिलखला मद्रकारा युगन्धराः। भुलिङ्गाः शरदण्डा सालावयवसंज्ञिताः । Śālvas and Yugandharas arc maitioned together in the Mahābhārata IV, 1, 12 among the 'lovely countries around the Kurus,' and in the Mahābh. VIII, 44 (45), 14 thc Śālvas are mentioned immediately after the Kauravas and Pāñcālas along with other nations who follow the 'eternal law' of the Brāhmanic religion. According to H. H. Wilson“, the Śālvas 'seem to have occupicd part of Rājasthan, a ſālva Rāja being elsewhere described as engaging in hostilities with the people Cf. Prof. Oldenberg, Zeitschrift der D. M. G., vol. 39, p. 88. As to Soma as the king of Brāhmaṇas,,see Ts. 1,8,10,2 : TOTT #TAT TOT Tots eta TŤ TE. Cf. Śat. Br. V, 3, 3, 12. ? Grhyasūtra 14, 4-6., According the Käsikä on Påộ. W 1, 2, 46, Yugandhara is the name of a mountain. Vishņu-l'urāņa (London, 1840), p. 177. 8 ·INTRODUCTION, xlvii of Dvarakā in Guzerat.' Ch. Lasscn' identifies the Sālvas with the Salabastrae of Pliny, and places them between the Indus and the Arāvali in Lower Rājasthan. According to our. Mantra we should have to place either the Sālvas, or at least the Yugandharas as forming one division of the Sālvas, somewhere near the Yamunā. As the school of the Apastambins undoubtedly belongs to the South of India?, we ought to expect the Mantrapāțha, too, to havc arisen in the South. Could there be any possible connection between the Sālvas of the Yamunā, and the Sālvas; or Sāluvas' met with in South Indian inscriptions of modern times 3? At any rate, this seems to be the only passage in the Mantrapātha which may be said to contain a historical allusion. It is to be hoped that future researches and future discoveries of our excellent Indian epigraphists may enable us to use this allusion for chronological purposes. 6 ORTHOGRAPIJICAL NOTES. There can be no doubt, that if we want to know how the Apastambins actually recited their prayers, we have to take into account the phonetic peculiarities of the Grantha MSS., which--for reasons stated above (p. xv) -give the most authentic text of the Mantrapāțha. Now, the Grantha MSS. are perfectly consistent with regard to the Sandhi of sibilants. 2 Indische Alterthumskunde, p. 613 seq. (vol. i ', p. 760 seq.). See above, p. xv. • Säluvaganda 11, A. D. 1428, and Sāluva Narsinha, A. D. 1477, are given in a genealogical list of Vijayanagara kings, by H. H. Wilson, in the Asiatic Researches, XX, p. 7. Săluva Nrsimha occurs in a Grant of Ranga II, dated in 1644 5 A.D., and Dr. Hultzsch thinks that this king, who was the protégé of Rama's great-grandfather Bukka according to the Karņāță grants, may have been Sadāśiva's grandfather Nrsimha or Narasa of Vijayanāgara' (Indian Antiquary, XIII, p. 155). See also R. Şewell, Sketch of the Dynasties of Southern India (Madras, 1883), pp. 44 seq., 109, and L. Rice, Epigraphia Carnataca, Mysore, 1 (Bangalore, 1894), p. 215, Introd., p. 24 seq. Dr. Lüders informs me that Sāļva-Tinma is a name of a chief minister of king Krshņa Rāya of Vijayanagara in an inscription from Kundavidu, dated Suka- Saivat, 1442. Dr. E. Hultzsch (Sodth-Indian Inscriptions, I, 1890, p. 179) gives for Sātuva, as oscurring in Tamil inscriptions of these kings, the meaning, 'the hauk, a biruda.' Sce, however, V. Visvanatha Pillai, A Dictionary, Tamil and English (Madras, 1888), s. V. F1@@i,'tributary kings front Salva, regarded by the pcople in Southern India as intruders.'

·xlviii INTRODUCTION. They never write a Visarga before a sibilant, but always the corresponding sibilant, and they drop the Visarga (or rather the final sibilant) before an initial sibilant, with any following consonant. That is to say, they follow the practice recommended by the Vyāsa-Sikshā", and probably known already to the author of thc Taittirīya-Prātiśākhya. For the tcaching of the latter (IX, 1), that 'Visarga, when followed by a spirant which has a surd letter after it, is dropped, according to Kāndamāyana,' scems to imply, as the commentator explains it, that according to others the Visarga is dropped not only in this case, but also before a spirant that is followed by a sonant letter? Devanāgari copyists seem to have been puzzled sometimes in conscquence of this way of making Sandhi. Thus, they scparated serve (1, 9; 3) into a स्वस्थः instead of प्रस्वः स्थः, and were doubtful as to विष्णो before श्रेष्ठेन 1, 12, 7, or as to atu before II, 4, 14. As I wished to edit the text as I believe it to have been recited by the Apastambins, I had to follow thc Grantha MSS. with regard to this Sandhi of sibilants. I ought also to have written the nasals in accordance with the Grantha MSS.—that is, the corresponding nasal instead of Anusvāra-and to have omitted the Avagraha. But if I had done so, it would have made the separation of words almost illusory, and would have been mere pedantry. Every Sanskrit scholar knows that the Anusvāra is used as a mere graphic sign, expressive of the nasal required by the following consonant, that, c.g. शं नो भव द्विपदे शं चतुष्पद is meant to be read शन्नो भव face tagua, as the Grantha MSS. actually writc. have also followed the European practice with regard to the Avagraha, as I consider it, with Dr. von Böhtlingk, as useful for practical purposes. If we were to follow the MS$. in all respects, we should have to do away with See H. Lüders, Die Vyasa-Çiksh^ (Kiel, 1895), p. 57. ? See W. D. Whitney, The Tâittirîya-Prátişåkhya (Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. ix), p. 205. Cf. J. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, $ 287. : Dr. Oertel, in his edition of the Jaiminiya-Upanishad-Brāhmaṇa (Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. xvi, 1, 1894), has also followed his MSS. with regard to the Sandhi of sibilants (he prints dakshinatas sa, etc.), but he Icaves a final sibilant before an initial sibilant with a following sonant letter (e.g. tałassyāt, etc.). The same rule is followed in the Telugu edition of our Mantrapātha. • Zeitschrift der 1). M.G., vol. 43, p. 602.

·INTRODUCTION. xlix the separation of words altogether. If we write Visarga instead of a s, or , we give an entirely wrong impression of the actual recitation of the text. But I see no reason why we should not avail ourselves of such orthographical expedients as the Anusvāra and the Avagraha. which do not affect the oral recitation. I also adopted the usual practice of placing the figures 9 and 3 after short and long Svarita vowels, when followed by an Udātta syllable, although the MSS. never use these figures. They write, c.g. maTA I, 1, 3, grate fato I, 4, 9, wat uit 1, 7, 9, nyert afat I, 11, 6 etc. SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE TO PAGE XIII. I scc from the 'Catalogue of the Library of the India Office, Vol. II.- Part I. Sanskrit Books,' which has just been published, that there is also an cdition of the Mantrapraśna' in Grantha characters, printed at Madras, 1882. Unfortunately the book is not accessible at present.

·LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. Āp.- Apastambiya Gphyasūtra (ed. M. Winternitz). Ip. Dh.=Āpastambiya Dharmasūtra (ed. G. Bühler). Āp. Sraut.=Āpastambiya Srautasūtra (ed. R. Garbe). Āśv.=Āśvalāyana-Gyhyasūtra (ed. A. F. Stenzler). Av.= Atharvaveda-Samhita. B.=Dr. Bühler's Vienna MS. I, 299 (Devanāgari, with accents). Baudh.=Baudhāyana-(iſhyasūtra (quoted from Dr. Bühler's MS.). Bhār.=Bhāradvāja-Grhyasūtra (quoted from Dr. Bühler's MS.). Brh. Up.=Byhadāraṇyaka-Upanishad. Bu.=Burnell's India Office MS., No. 50 (Grantha). E.=Elphinstone College MS., No. 17 (Devanagarī, with accents). H.-Haradatta's commentary on the Mantrapātha. Hbd.= Dr. Buhler's Devanagari MS. of Haradatta (Vienna MS. 296). Hbg.=Dr. Bühler's Grantha MS. of Haradatta (Vienna MS. 312). HHg.=Dr. Hultzschi's Grantha MS. of Haradatta. Hir.=Hiranyakesi-Gphyasūtra (ed. J. Kirste). Hw.=R. A. S. MS. Whish, No. 26, of Haradatta (Grantha). Kauś. - Kausikasūtra (ed. M. Bloomfield). Maitr. S.=Maitrāyaṇi Samhitā (ed. L. v. Schroeder). M Br.=Mantra-Brāhmaṇa of the Sāmaveda (ed. by Satyavrata Sāmasramni, in vol. i. of the Ushā). MSS.- Manuscripta omnia (includes T., unless the contrary be stated). P.=Bodleian MS. Sansk. d. 1 of the Āpastambiyal-Samskāra-Prayoga. Pār.=Pāraskara-Gshyasūtra (cd. A. F. Stenzler). Rv.= Rigveda-Samhita. Rv.-Ms.=Rgveda-Mantrasamhitå (lithographed, Bombay, 1891, Sake 1813). Śănkh.=śāňkhāyana-Grhyasūtra (ed. H. Oldenberg, Indische Studien, vol. xv). Sat. Br.= Satapatha-Brāhmaṇa. T.=Telugu edition of the Mantrapātha. TĀ.=Taittiriya-Araṇyaka. TBr.=Taittiriya-Brāhmaṇa. Ts.=Taittiriya-Samhitā. Vs.=Vājasaneyi-Samhita. W.=Bodleian MS. Wilson 468 (Devanagarī, with accents). Wh.=R:A. S. MS. Whish, No. 25 (Grantha). . .

·TEXT OF THE MANTRAPĂȚHA,
WITH
CRITICAL NOTES.
$?

·No text on this page.

·॥ अथ मन्त्रपाठः ॥ ॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ हरिः औं । प्रसुग्मन्ता धियसानस्य सक्षणि वरेभिर्वराँ अभि षु प्रसीदत । अस्माकमिन्द्र उभय जुजोषति यत्सौम्यस्यान्धसो बुबोधति ॥१॥ अनृक्षरा जवस्सन्तु पन्या येभिस्सायो यन्ति नो वरेयम्। समयमा सं भगो नो निनीयास जास्पत्य सुयममस्तु देवाः ॥२॥ अातृभी वरुणापतिनों बृहस्पते । इन्द्रापुचनी लक्ष्म्यं तामस्यै सवितस्सुव ॥३॥ अघोरचक्षुरपतिभ्येधि शिया पतिभ्यस्सुमनास्सुवीः । जीवसूर्दैवामा' स्योना शं नो भव विपदे शं चर्तुष्पदे ॥४॥ P.Rv.1.c. 1, 1, I प्र सु ग्मता धियसानस्य w. E- प्र सौदत w. षु प्र सौदतः E. षु प्र सीदता Bu. पु प्रसीदतः Rv. X, 32, 1. 11 जिलोषति B.-यत्सी• Mss. यत्सो 2b जास्पत्य :.--Rv. X, 85, 23. 3. बातृघ्नी W.E. 3b"पुषाधी B-सुवा Bu. सुवः E. See Av. XIV, 1, 62. 40 पतिप्रियेधि W. Bu. B pr.m.-- पतिभ्यः B. Bu. Wh.म. T. पशुधः W. E... Rv. X, 85, 44. 4 जीवसू MSS. H. पीरसू. Rv. 1.c. [III. 8.] , ·२ ॥मन्त्रपाठः॥ I, I, 5-10. इदमहं या वर्यि पतिभ्यलक्ष्मिस्ता निर्दिशामि ॥५॥ जीवाँ रूदन्ति वि मयन्ते अध्वरे दीर्घामनु प्रसितिं दीधियुर्नरः । वामं पितृभ्यो य इटै समेरिरे मयः पतिभ्यो जनयः परिष्वजे ॥६॥ थुक्षाङ्करमुदचन्वाप आस्यै बोलणा नपर्ने हरन्तु। अवीरनीरुदचन्वापः ॥७॥ अर्यम्णो अमिं परि यन्तु क्षिप्रं प्रतीक्षन्ता पशुवो देवरोध ॥४॥ खेऽनसः खे रथः खे युगस्य शचीपते । अपालामिन्द्र चिः पूथ्यकर सूर्यवर्चसम ॥९॥ शं ते हिरण्य समु शनवापश्शं ते मेथी भवतु शं युगस्य तृ । 5 पतिध्यसभिखां नि° Wh. H. T. पतिध्यसनम्यखां निW. P. पतिप्रियकरण्य- शानि. E. पतित्रि (घ 800. m.) यक्षियखानि B. पतिथ्यासमिखानि Bu. 60 जीवं Rv. x, 40, 10. 6b परिष्व B. 7 and 8 See Ay. XIV, I, 39. 8 पर्य- म्णो E-पनों पशुवो Ba. Wh. Hw. HHg. (lacupna in Hbd. Hbg.) 'पना खत्रयों W. E. P. 'चंता अत्रयो B. पता चयो ''. 9a खेनसः खे रथः B. खेनसः खे रथः w. E. खेनसःखे रष: Bu. Wh. H. P. T. खे रख खानसः Rv. VIII, 91, 7:- युगख W. E-शचीपते MSS. शतकातो Rv. 1.c. 9b ofága: W. In Bu. it looks like ofar far, but the leaf is damaged just where the Akshara occurs, and it been मिन्द्र पिता-पूर्खकरत B. पूर्वकरत Wh. P. T. पूत्वकरत Bu. See Introd., 100 स शंखाप: B.E. सम्मन्साप: Wh. H. P. शम सन्तापः Bu. यस संखापः W. T. Av. XIV, I, 40: See Introd., p. xvi. - मेषो घी B.W. E. Hbd. Hbg. P. मेधी Wh. Hw. T. In By the two letters and are not kept distinct in writing, so that we may read either मेधी or मेषी in this Ms. See I, 9, 6.-शयुगस तुम Wh. may have p. xvi. . . द ·I, I, 10-1, 2,6. ॥ प्रथमः प्रवः॥ शंत आपश्शतपविना भवन्वया पत्या तन्व१ सँ सृजस्व ॥१०॥ प्रथमः खण्डः ॥१॥ हिरण्यवर्णशुचयः पावकाः प्र चक्रमुर्हित्वावद्यमापः। शतं पवित्रा वितता यासु तार्भिष्ट्वा देवसविता पुनातु ॥१॥, हिरण्यवर्णाश्शुचयः पावका यासु जातः कश्यपो यास्वमिः । या अग्निं गर्भ दधिरे सुवर्णस्तास्त आपश्रौं स्योना भवन्तु ॥२॥ यासाँ राजा वरुणो याति मध्ये सत्यानृते अवपश्यञ्जनानाम्। या अमिं गर्भ दधिरे सुवर्णस्तास्त आपश्र्ची स्योना भवन्तु ॥३॥ यासां देवा दिवि कृखन्ति भक्षं या अन्तरिक्षे बहुधा निविष्टाः। या अमिं गर्भ दधिरे सुवर्णस्तास्त आपश्र्शी स्योना भवन्तु ॥४॥ शिवेन त्वा चक्षुषा पश्यन्वापरिशवर्या तन्वीप स्पृशन्तु त्वच ते। घृतकुतश्शुचयो याः पावकारतास्न आपश्ौँ स्योना भवन्तु ॥५॥ परि वा गिर्वणे गिर इमा भवन्तु विश्वतः । वृद्धायुमनु वृद्धयो जुष्टा भवन्तु जुष्टयः ॥६॥ . Job तन्वं E.-सखा Bn.-प्रथमः खण्डः । wh. ॥१॥ Bu. प्रसु ग्मनाष्टा- देश १w. E. ॥१॥ प्रसु ग्मंताष्टादश । B 1, 2, 1ताभिस्वा W. R. E. P. 38 सत्यनृत Bu. 48 देवां Bu.-निविषा: E. 58 पक्षलाप: F. पखंखापः w. पाखापः B.-तनुषोप मुशनु B. तन्वोचतुE. ननुवोप स्पृशन्नु Be. युतः शुषयोः Bu.-To Mantras 2-5, see Ay. I, 333; T.V, 6, 1, 1-2 ; TBr. II, 8, 9, 3. 6 Rv. I, 10, 12. 5bघृतः ·॥ मन्यपाठः॥ J, 2,7-1, 3, 4. . ४ . आशासाना सौमनसं प्रजॉ सौभाग्यं तनूम । अनेरनुव्रता भूत्वा सं नो सुकृताय कम् ॥७॥ पूषा वेतो नयतु हस्नगृह्याश्विनौ त्वा प्र वहताँ रथेन। गृहान्गछ गृहपानी यथासो वशिनी त्वं विदयमा वदासि ॥१॥ द्वितीयः खण्डः ॥२॥ सोमः प्रथमो विविदे गन्धर्वो विविद उत्तर। तृतीयौ अनिष्टे पतिस्तुरीयस्ते मनुथजाः ॥१॥ सोमो ददनन्धर्वाय गन्धर्वो ददगये। रयिं च पुवाँश्चादाग्निर्मलमयों इमाम् ॥२॥ गृभ्णामि ते सुप्रजास्वाय हस्तं मया पत्या जरदष्टियथासः । भगो अर्यमा सविता पुरन्धिर्मी त्वादुगार्हपत्याय देवाः ॥३॥ ते ह पूर्वे जनासो यर्ष पूर्ववहाँ हिताः । मूर्धन्वान्यच सौचवः पूर्वी देवेभ्य आपत् ॥४॥ 7 Wh. only gives this Mantra in full. All the other Mss. have only भाषा- सानत्वेषा। I have supplied the accents from Ts. I, 1, 10, 1. See also TBr..III, 3, 3,33; Ap. Sraut. II, 50; Av. XIV, I, 42. 8a tar W.E.—oferit mos. 'चिना Rv. x, 85, 26-रना Bu. 8b दितीयः खण्डः। Wh. ॥२॥ Bu. ॥हिर. सवर्णाः पर्षदध ॥२॥E. हिरखवाः पंचदश । १५.९w. ॥२॥ हिरखवणीः पंचदश । B. I, 3, I and a Rv. X, 85, 40; 4r. 34 सुप्रवासावा Bu. सोमनलाय Rv. x, 85, 36.-जरदेष्टि w. + सीधुवः ई.-~भातपतु .

·I, 3, 5-14 ॥ प्रथमः प्रत्रः ॥ ५ सरस्वति प्रेदमव सुभगे वाजिनीवति । तां त्या विश्वस्य भूतस्य प्र गोयामस्यग्रतः ॥५॥ य एति प्रदिशमा दिशोऽनु पर्वमानः । हिरण्यहस्त ऐरम्मस्स त्वा मन्मनसं कृणोतु ॥६॥ एकमिषे विष्णुस्त्वान्वेतु ॥७॥ वे ऊर्जे विष्णुस्त्वान्वेतु ॥६॥ पीणि व्रताय विष्णुल्यान्वैतु ॥९॥ चत्वारि मायोभवाय विष्णु- स्वान्बेतु ॥१०॥ पञ्च, पशुभ्यो विष्णुस्वान्वेतु ॥११॥ षड्तुभ्यो विष्णुस्वान्वेतु ॥१२॥ सप्त सप्तभ्यो होगाभ्यो विष्णुस्त्वान्वेतु ॥१३॥ सो सप्तपदा भव सखायौ सप्तपदा बभूव । सख्यं ते गमेय सख्या मा यो सख्खान्मे मा योष्ठाः । समयाव सं कल्यावहै संप्रियो रोचिष्णू सुमनस्यमानी । इषमूर्जमभि संवसानौ । सं नौ मनौसि सं व्रता समु चित्तान्या करम् । सा त्वमस्यमूहममू- हमस्मि सा त्वं धौरहं पृथिवी व रेतोऽहं रेतोभृत्वं मनोऽहमस्मि 5b स्खे प्रगाय W.E. 1 °न्वैतु w. E. B. 8-12 Wh., P., and T. have forgo स्वान्तु at the end of each Mantra. 'The other MSS. read it and perft मायोभवाय पर्थ पसुभ्यः पतुभ्यः सप्त ete. But the Commentator says : सर्वच विष्णु- स्वान्वेलित्वनुषणः। 13 °न्वैतु B.E. W. 148 मवा Bu.-सप्तपदा बभूव B. सप्तपदा बभूव (वा Bu.) Wh. Bu. H. P. T. सप्तपदा भूम E. सप्तपदावभूष w. often has for T, e.g. garrafa I, 1, 1, for mig. Sen Introd., p. xvi soq. 14 खमूहममूहममि W.E. °(मूहम murg.|मूहमति B. समूहममूहमति Wh. Bu. H. P.T. चमोऽहममि A. XIV, 2, 71. Brb. Up. VI, 4, 19, and Introd., p. xxvii.-रेतोभृखं E. W. - But W. 14c-eCr. TE IV, 3,6, I. See also ·॥ मन्त्रपाठः ॥ I, 3, 14-I,4,7. वाकै सामाहमस्यू सा मामनुप्रता भव पुसे पुपाय वेसवै श्रियै पुषाय वेहवा एहि सूनृते ॥१४॥ तृतीयः खण्डः ॥३॥ सोमाय जनिविदे स्वाहा ॥१॥ गन्धर्वाय जनिविदे स्वाहा ॥२॥ अमय जनिविदे स्वाहा ॥३॥ कन्यला पितृभ्यो यती पतिलोकमव दीक्षामदास्य स्वाहा॥४॥ प्रेतो मुजाति नामुतस्सुबद्धाममुतस्करन् । ययमिन्द्र मीदस्सुपुत्रा सुभगासति ॥५॥ इमां त्वमिन्द्र मीदस्सुपुत्राँ सुभगां कुरु दास्यां पुराना धेहि पर्तिमेकादशं कृधि ॥६॥ अमिरैतु प्रथमो देवताना सोऽस्यै प्र॒जां मुञ्चतु मृत्युपाशात् । तय राजा वरुणोऽर्नु मन्यतां यथेय स्त्री पौमघं न रोदान ॥७॥ I4f मयुत् E. मृत्क Wh.-मामब्रता भव E-सपुपोय E-वेवि B.W. B. वेत्तव Bu. Hbd. Hbg. P. T. वैतवे Wh. Hw.–श्रिय पुत्राय वेतवा एहि सूमृति (without accents) B.-वैतव Hbd. Hbg. वैभव E. वेतवw. वैतव Bu. Wh. T. वैतव Hw.- तृतीयः खण्डः ॥ wh. ॥३॥ Bu. ॥१७॥ सोमः प्रथमः पोरंश । प्रथमः पोरंग ॥३॥E. ॥३॥सोमः प्रथमः पोरयः॥३॥ B. I, 44 यदी W. पति B pr. m. Wh. T.--'दाखः M. cf. Av. XIY. 2,52; MBr. I, 3, 5. . 5 Of. Rv. X, 85.35. 68 gr Bu. Wh. Hw. HỊg. T. wy B. W. E. Rv. X, 85, 45; Hbd. has y corrected (by the same hand) from woj. ya to B.--are B.--Cf. MBr. I, 1, 10. ॥३॥w. सोमः ·I, 4, 8-13. ॥ प्रथमः प्रश्नः॥ ७ इमाममिस्त्रायतां गार्हपत्यः प्रजामस्यै नयतु दीर्घमायुः । अन्योपस्या जीवनामस्तु माता पौरमानन्दमभि प्र बुध्यता- मियम ॥ मा ते गृहे निशि घोष उत्पादन्यत्र त्वत्यतमं विशन्तु । मा वं विकेश्युर आ वधिष्ठा जीवपत्नी पतिलोके वि राज पश्यन्ती प्रजाँ सुमनस्यमानाम् ॥९॥ घौस्ने.पृष्ठं रक्षतु वायुरूरू अश्विनौ च स्तनं धर्मनीं सविताभि रक्षतु । आ वाससः परिधानाबृहस्पतिर्विश्वे देवा अभिरक्षन्तु पश्चात् ॥१०॥ अमजस्तां पौषमृत्युं पाप्मानमुत वाघम् । शीर्ण समिवोन्मुच विषाः पति मुनामि पार्शम् ॥११॥ इमं में वरुण श्रुधी हवमद्या च मृडय। त्वामवस्युरा चके ॥१२॥ तवा यामि ब्रह्मणा वन्दमानस्तदा शास्ते यजमानो हविभिः । अहेडमानो वरुणेह बोभ्युरुशंस मा न आयुः प्र मोषीः ॥१३॥ 8मी B.-Of. MBr. I, I, II. 9b विकसु. E.-भावठिा w. E. बधित्वा B-of. MBr. I, I, 13. 10 Of. MBr. I, I, I2. naपापचं Bu. ub चाव E-Or. MBr. I, I, 14; Av. VIII, 6, 26. 11- Wh. and P.give those vornes in full. The other MSS. give the Pratīkas, viz. Ja mitat चामिल हो पपेस गोपी. See Ts. II, I, II, 63; II, D 12, 3 seq:; Rv. I, 25, 19; I, 4, II, IV, I, 4 and 5: TBr. III, 7, II, 3; 12, 6; TA. IV, 20, 3. - ·t ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ 1, 4, 14-1,53. त्वं नो अग्ने वरुणस्य विद्वान्देवस्य हेडोऽव यासिसीष्ठाः । यजिष्ठो वहितमश्शो चानो विश्वा द्वेषासि प्र मुमुग्भ्यस्मत् ॥१४॥ स त्वं नो अग्नेऽवमो भवोती नेदिष्ठो अस्या उषसो व्युष्टौ । अव यक्ष नो वरुण रराणो वीहि मृडोक सुहवो न एधि ॥१५॥ त्यममे अयास्ययासन्मनसा हितः । प्रयासन्हष्यमूहिषेऽया नौ घेहि भेषजम् ॥१६॥ तुरीयः खण्डः ॥४॥ आ तिष्ठेममश्मानमश्मैव च स्थिरा भव। अभि तिष्ठ पृतन्यतस्सहस्व पृतनायतः ॥१॥ इयं नार्युपं ब्रूते कुल्पान्यावपन्ति का । दीर्घायुरस्तु मे पतिर्जीवातु शरदश्शतम् ॥२॥ तुभ्यमये पर्यवहनसूया बहुतुना सह । पुनः पतिभ्यो जायां दा अग्ने प्रजयां सह ॥३॥ 28 16 See TBr. II, 4, 1,9. Both Sayapa on this passage, and H. on our Mantra, explain पयासि = चयाः पसि, and प्रयासन = पयाः सन.-तुरीयः खण्डः । wh. ॥४॥ Bu. ॥४॥ सोमाय वनिविदेष्टादश ॥४॥W.B.E. In B. these notes at the end of the Khandas are always given without acconts. I, 5, I भवा Bu. मार्युपं W.E.- कुल्लाबा B. कुख्याबा• Bu. IHg. Hbd. P.'T. बुखान्या' W.E. गुख्खान्या• wh. Hw. urfa ribg. See Av. XIV, 2, 63; MBr. 1, 2, 2; Pār. I, 6, a; Sātkḥ. I, 14, 18 Hir. I, 20, 3. , ab दीर्घायुरंतु W.E. 38 सूची E. सूयी w. सूर्यामि Bu. न सूबी wh. 'T. 30 दान Bu.- Rv. x, 85, 38. . .

·. I, 5,4-12. ॥ प्रथमः प्रमः॥ पुनः पानीमगिरदादायुषा सह वर्चसा। दीर्घायुरस्या यः पतिस्म एतु शरदश्शतम् ॥४॥ विश्वा उत त्वया वयं धारा उदन्या इव । अति गाहेमहि हिर्षः ॥५॥ आ तिष्ठेममश्नानम् ॥६॥ अर्यमणं नु देवं कन्या अग्रिमयक्षत। स इमां देवो अध्वरः प्रेतो मुञ्चाति नामुतस्सुबद्धाममुन- स्वरत् ॥७॥ तुभ्यमये पर्यवहन ॥६॥ पुनः पत्नीममिरेदात् ॥९॥ विश्वा उत त्वया वयम् ॥१०॥ आ तिष्ठेममश्मानम ॥११॥ त्वमर्यमा भवसि याकनीनां नाम स्वधावस्वयै बिभर्षि । अनन्ति वृक्ष सुधितं न गोभिर्यपती समनसा कृणोर्षि ॥१२॥ . 48 पनीरपि. B. 4b दीर्घायुरस्या E. W.-पतिः स एतु B. E. W. B. . H. T. पति वातु Wh. पति पाति Rv. x, 85, 39; 5 वा Bu-Rv. II, 7.3. 6 Id est verse 1 to be repoated. 78 तु Bu.--कान्या E.ज्यचता Bu.-See MBr. I,2,3; Rv. x,85, 25%; Av. XIV, I, IT seq. 7b सुंचातु P. 8-10 I.e. 3-5 ropeated. III.e. I repeated. 12 धावत्वयं Ew. स्वधावत्खये B. खधावन्गुलं Rv. V, 3, . Haradatta must havo read स्वधावत्वय..- विर्षि E. H. विर्षि w. funff B. Rv. 1.c. ,12b i Diss. faj Rv. 1. c. [III. 8.]

·१० ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ 1, 5, 13-1,6, 2. तुभ्यमये पर्यवहन ॥१३॥ पुनः पत्नीमग्निरदान ॥१४॥ विश्वा उत त्वया वयम् ॥१५॥ प्र वो मुञ्चामि वरुणस्य पाशयेन त्वाबधात्सविता सुकेतः । धातुश्च योनौ सुकृतस्य लोके स्योनं ते सह पत्या करोमि ॥१६॥ इमं वि थामि वरुणस्य पाशं यमबंधीत सविता सुशेवः । धातुश्च योनौ सुकृतस्य लोकेऽरिष्टां त्वा सह पत्या कृणोमि ॥१७॥ अयाश्चाग्नेऽस्यनभिशस्तीच सत्यमित्रमया असि । अय॑सा मनसा धृतोऽयसा हष्यमूहिषेऽया नौ घेहि भेषजम् ॥१॥ . पञ्चमः खण्डः ॥५॥ सत्येनीतभिता भूमिस्सूर्येणोत्तमिता द्यौः। तेनादित्यास्तिष्ठन्ति दिवि सोमो अधि श्रितः ॥१॥ युञ्जन्ति अधमरूषं चरन्तं परि तस्थुषः । रोचन्ते रोचना दिवि ॥२॥ 13-15 I.e. 3-5 repeutol. . 160 मुतख .- w. Wh. Bu. P. 'T. मे B.E. Of. Rv. X, 85, 243; Av. XIV, I, 19; 58. 17.b ऋतw.-See Ts. I, I, 10, 3; Rv. X, 8s, 24. 18 अयापियनभि• W.E.-सत्वमिखमया B. सत्वमिखमया W. E. सत्यमिखमया Wh. सत्वमिखामया Bu. 18b अयसा E.-धृतोयसा W. E.-पञ्चमः खण्डः। Wh. ॥५॥॥ तिहमं त्रयोविंशतिः ॥ ५॥ .w..B. .I, 6, I.. Rv. X, 85 I. a and 3 ure given in full by Whc and P. The other MSS. give the Pratīkas, viz. gorfat अभं योगेयोगे । See,Rv. I, 6, 1; 30, 7; Ts. VII, 4, 20, 17 IV, I, 3, I. . ॥५॥ Bu. H ·I,6,3-9. ॥ प्रथमः प्रश्नः ॥ ११ योगेयोगे तवस्तर वाजेवाजे हवामहे । सखीय इन्द्रभूतये ॥३॥ सुर्किशुक शल्मलिं विश्वरूप हिरण्यवर्ण सुवृत सुचक्रम् । आ रोह वध्वमृतस्य लोक स्योनं पत्ये वहतुं कृणुष्व ॥४॥ उर्दुतरमारोहन्त्री व्यस्यन्ती पृतन्यतः । मूर्धान पत्युरा रौह प्रजया च विराईव ॥५॥ सम्राज्ञी श्वशुरे भव' सम्राज्ञी श्वश्रुवां भव। नान्दरि सम्राज्ञी भव सम्राज्ञी अधि देवृषु ॥६॥ 'स्नुषाणां श्वशुराणां प्रजाश्चि धनस्य च । पतीनां च देवृणां च सजातानां विराङ्गव ॥७॥ नीललोहिते भवतः कृत्यासक्तियज्यते । एधन्ते अस्या ज्ञातयः पतिर्बन्धेषु बध्यते ॥८॥ ये वध्वंश्चन्द्रं वहतुं यक्ष्मा यन्ति जना अनु । पुनस्तान्यज्ञिया ट्रेवा नय॑न्तु यत आगताः ॥९॥ 4h वध्यMSS. सूर्ये . Rv. X, 85, 20.- कृणुष्वा Bu. 6. संम्राज्ञी E. W. B. सम्मात्री Bu.-संम्राजी E. W. B. Bn.- अश्रुवां Wh. Bu. Hw. Hd. P. श्वश्रवां Hbg. स्वश्रवां F. श्वश्रवान w. वश्रवां B. Tai B sec. m. T. Rv. X, 85, 46. Soe abuvo, I, 1, 8. 61) संम्राजी W. B. Bu.- संम्राधी E. W. B. Bu. 7b देवरुणां W. B. P. देवएणांE. 8b एधन्तखा "h. ga n° E. W.---- MSS. and H. = Av. XIV, 2, 10. बनाद Rv. X, 8.5, 31. 9b नयति R. मंयन्तुE. 54 उदु- 4. सुवृत्त '. तरमा E.w. . . Bu.--See Rv.x,85, 28.

·१२ ॥ मन्त्रपाठ:॥ I, 6, 10-1,7, 2. मा विदन्परिपन्थिनो य आसोदन्ति दंपती सुगेभिर्दुर्गमतीतामप॑ द्रान्त्वरीतयः ॥१०॥ सुगं पन्यानमारक्षमरि स्वस्तिवाहनम् । यस्मिन्वीरो न रियायन्येषां विन्दते वसु ॥११॥ ता मन्दसाना मनुषो दुरोण आ पत्त रयिं दशवीरं वचस्यवे। कृतं तीर्थ सुप्रपाण शुभस्पती स्थाणुं पथेष्ठामप दुर्मति हतम् ॥१९॥ अयं नौ मह्याः पार स्वस्ति नेषवनस्पतिः । सीरा नस्सुतरा भव दीर्घायुत्वाय वर्चसे ॥१३॥ अस्य पारे नियस्य जीवा ज्योतिरशीमहि । मह्या इन्द्र स्वस्तये ॥१४॥ षष्ठः खण्डः ॥६॥ यदृते चिनिश्रिषः पुरा जर्नुभ्य आन्दः । संधौता सन्धिं मघवा पुरोवसुनिष्कता विहृतं पुनः ॥१॥ इडामग्ने पुरुस सनिं गोश्शश्वतम हवमानाय साध । ॥ ॥ 12a 10 Rv. x,85. 32. urb faça B. See Av. XIV, 2, 8. --B. E.W.T. mark here the end of Khapda 6. See below, I, 7, 12. The Grantha MSS. (Bu. Wh.) and Haradatta mark the end of the Khanda after verse I4. See also p. 30, note I. दशवीर | MSS. and H. सहवारं P. Rv. X, 40, 13. 134 वृहस्पतिः w. 14 निर्णतय W.-षष्ठः खण्डः॥ Wh. ॥६॥ Bu. I, 11 वतुभ्यं B. P. बड्भ्य Bu. 1b वित E. W. P.-Ses TA. IV, 10, 1; Rv. VIII, I, 12; Av. XIV, 3, 47. 7 Wh, und P. give this Mantra in full, the other Mss. give the pratika, reading समय दुर्म etc.

·I, 7, 2-11. ॥ प्रथमः प्रथः ॥ १३ स्याचस्सूनुतनयो विजावाने सा ते सुमतिर्भूत्वस्मे ॥२॥ इमं में वरुण ॥३॥ तवा यामि ॥४॥ वं नो अग्ने ॥५॥ स वं नो अग्रे ॥६॥ वसने अयासि ॥७॥ ये गन्धर्वी असरसंश्च देवीरेषु वृक्षेषु वानस्पत्येष्वासते । शिवास्ते अस्य ववै भवन्तु मा हिँसिषुर्वतुमूह्यमानाम ॥८॥ या ओषधयो या नद्यो यानि धन्यानि ये वना । ते त्वा वधु प्रजावती प्र वे मुन्नन्वहसः ॥९॥ सं काशयामि वतुं ब्रह्मणा गृहैरपोरेण चक्षुषा मैत्रेण । पर्याणचं विश्वरूपं यदस्याँ स्योनं पतिभ्यस्सविता कृणोतु तत्॥१०॥ आ वामगनसुमतिवाजिनीवसू न्यश्विना हुत्सु कामाँ अर्यंसत । अभूतं गोपा मिथुना शुभस्पती प्रिया अर्यम्णो दुर्यों अशी- महि ॥११॥ 8 गन्धर्वाप्सरसच E. P.- देवीरेषु B. 8b मूखमानाम् Wh. Bu. H. T. मोह्यमानां B. E. W. P. मृह्य- मानाम् Av. XIV, 2, 9. 9 वर्गा: E, P. वन B. 9b खोवतु E. W. खावंतु P. गन्तुं W.E. Wh. By.--वाषि- नीवसू w. वाजिनीवसु E-कामाँ MSS. and H. अयसता Bu. See Rv. III, I, 23; Ts. IV, 2, 4, 3. 3-7-I, 4, 12-16. . SoeAv. XIV, 3, 7. 10 Soe Av. XIV, 2, 12., II a . बामा Rv. X, 40, 12.- ·१४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठ: ॥ I, 7, 12-I, 8, 5. अयं नौ देवस्मविता बृहस्पतिरिन्द्रामी मित्रावरुणा स्वस्तये। त्वष्टा विष्णुः प्रजया सँरराणः काम आयातं कामाय वा वि मुञ्चतु ॥१२॥ सप्तमः खण्डः ॥७॥ शर्म वर्मेदमा भैरास्यै नायर्या उपस्तिरे। सिनीवालि प्र जोयतामियं भर्गस्य सुमतावसत् ॥१॥ गृहान्भद्रानसुमनसः प्र पद्येऽवीरमी वीरवतस्सुवीरान । इरां वहतो घृतमुक्षाणास्तेष्वहँ सुमनाम विशामि ॥२॥ आगन्गोष्ठं महिषी गोभिरश्वैरायुष्मत्पानी प्रजया स्वर्वित् । बह्रीं प्रजां जनयन्ती सुरत्नेममग्नि शतहिमास्मपयर्यात् ॥३॥ अयमग्निहपतिस्सुसँसत्पुष्टिवर्धनः । यथा भगस्याभ्यां ददयिं पुष्टिमयो प्रजाम् ॥४॥ प्रजाया आभ्यां प्रजापत इन्द्रानी शर्म यच्छतम् । 12b सप्तमः खण्डः ॥ Wh. ॥७॥ Bu. ॥७॥ सत्येन ना मन्दसान(न्य E.) कानविंश- तिरेकानविंशतिः ॥७॥ E. W. B. I, 8, In भरा Wh. Hw. हरा B. E. W. Bu. Hbd. Hbg. HHg. P. T.-उपखिरै W. Rn. Abd. P. T. tb गायता E. P.-सुमता असत् B. E.W. P.-See Av. XIV, 2, 2. 20 वाहतो B. वहन्तो E.-"सुषमाणाः See Introd., p. xvii. 3a 'रायुष्मत्पत्नी E. रायुष्मत्पत्नी B. 3b बनयनी E. B. T... बनयन्ती Bu. 4b दधयिं B.E. W. P.-पष्टि• P.W. gfg B. gfe by conjecture. 50 प्रजयो B pr. m. Bu. MSS. and H.

·I, 8, 5-12. ॥ प्रथमः प्रत्रः ॥ १५ . यथैनयोन प्रमीयाता उभयोजीवतोः प्रजा ॥५॥ नैन भूतेन हविषायमा पोयतां पुनः । जायां यामस्मा आवाक्षुस्ताँ रसेनाभि वर्धताम् ॥६॥ अभि वर्धतां पयसाभि राष्ट्रेण वर्धताम् । रय्या सहस्रपोषसेमौ स्लामनपेक्षितौ ॥७॥ • इहैव स्तं मा वि योष्ट विश्वमायुष्यनुतम् । मला इन्द्र स्वस्तये ॥६॥ ध्रुवैधि पोथा मयि मह्यं त्वादाबृहस्पतिः । मया पत्या प्रजावती सं जीव शरदश्शतम ॥९॥ त्वष्टा जायामजनयत्वष्टास्य त्वां पतिम् । त्वष्टा सहनुमायूंषि दीर्घमायुः कृणोतु वाम् ॥१०॥ इमं मे वरुण ॥११॥ तचा यामि ॥१२॥ . 5 b यथे• W sec. m. Bu.-प्रमीयतामु B.-प्रवाः B. E. W. Bu. P. 'T. 6Av. VI, 78, I. 7b रया B. रेया w. -स्वाम° W. P. खाम°E. खाम B.- ostavat mss. and H. ofurant Av. VI, 78, 2. See Intıod., p. xvii. 8a वि योष्टं Wh. Bu. Hw. HHg. T. वि यौष्टं W.= Rv. x, 85, 42; Ar. XIV, I, 22. बोष्टं B. E. बोष्टं P. माबोष्ट मा वियोष्ट Hbg. मा चौष्टं मा वियोष्टं Hbd. See Whitney, . Sanskrit Grammar, $58878, 894b. द्र B. E. ů W pr. m. Haradatta explains :. Cf. Rv. VI, 57, 6, and sex Introd., pe xxis seq. 901. Av. To Av.VI, 78, 3: II-15%3DI, 4, 12-16. sec. m. XIV, I,52. .

·१६ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ I,8,13-I,9,6. त्वं नौ अमे ॥१३॥ सवं नो अग्ने ॥१४॥ त्वमये अयासि ॥१५॥ चरमः खण्डः ॥८॥ इह गाव: प्र जायध्वमिहाश्या इह पूरुषाः । इहो सहस्रदक्षिणो रायस्पोषो नि षीदतु ॥१॥ सीमेनादित्या बलिनस्सोमेन पृथिवी दृढा । अषो नक्षत्राणामेषामुपस्थे सोम आर्धितः ॥२॥ प्रस्व स्थः प्रेयं प्रजया भुवने सोचेष्ट ॥३॥ इह प्रियं प्रजया ते समृप्यतामस्मिन्गृहे गार्हपत्याय जागृहि । एना पत्या तन्य १ सँ सृजस्वाभा जीवी विदयमा वदासि ॥४॥ सुमङ्गलीरियं वधूरिमाँ समेत पश्यत । सौभाग्यमस्यै दुःसायाधास्वं वि परेतन ॥५॥ . ध्रुवक्षितिर्भुवयोनि वर्मसि ध्रुवन स्थितम् । 15 अष्ठमः खलः ॥ wh. In Bu. ॥धर्म वर्मेकाविशतिः ॥८॥E. W. B. '1, 9, sa oot E.-grat: Bu. P. - See Av. XX, 197, 19, and Introd., p. xvii seq. 1bषीदति P. See Rv.x,852. 3 प्रखबः B. E. प्रला. प्रखलाः Bu. Wh. P. T. : : H. Seo Introd., p. xviii seg.-E. 4See Bv.x,857 50 समेत स. 5b ATTITUT Bu.Rv. X, 85, 33. 6. ववित B. . 27. . .

·I,9,6-10. ॥ प्रथमः प्रश्नः॥ १७ वं नक्षत्राणां मेथ्यसि स मा पाहि पृतन्यतः ॥६॥ सप्तर्षयः प्रथमां कृतिकानामरुन्धती यडुवंताँ ह निन्युः । षद कृतिका मुंख्ययोगं वहन्तीयमस्माकमेधत्वष्टमी ॥७॥ सदसस्पतिमद्भुतं प्रियमिन्द्रस्य काम्य॑म् । सनि मेधामयासिषम ॥६॥ उहीयस्व जातवेदोऽपननिीति मर्म । पणूच मयमा वह जीवनं च दिशै दिश ॥९॥ मा नो हिँसीज्जातवेदो गामश्वं पुरुषं जगत् । अबिभ्रदम आ गहि श्रिया मा परि पातय ॥१०॥ नवमः खण्डः ॥९॥ . 6b मेष्यसि B. P. मेष्यसि मेथी Hbg. मेथि। पसि मेची Hd. मेष्यसि E.'. मेन्यसि w. Frafe Wh. Bu. Hafa ALAT Hw. See I, 1, 10. १ सप्तर्षयः w. सप्तर्षयः सप्त वर्षयः B. P. I'. सप्तर्षयः Wh. Bu.-"मरन्धती W. Bu.-यधु B pr. m. W.E.Bu.P. ये धु° Hir. I, 22, 14. Bhār. I, 18. Bandh. I, 8.-मन्युः Bu. P. 7b षट् छत्तिका मुखयोग वहनियम. E. बकतिका मुख्खयोगं वहतीयम w. षट् छति- (ति sec. m.) का मुखयोग वहतीयम B. Haradatta supports the reading arkypted in our text. But it is not impossible that the original roading was पत्तिकामुखयोगं वहनीयम. Baudh. I, 8 has षट् कत्तिकानां मुख्खयोगं वहतीथमझाकमेधवष्टमी खरपती. Bhar. I, 18 agrees with Hir. I, 22, 4. 8 सनि 3. Rv. I, 18, 6. सनि. W, E. TA. XI, 4. rob पातया Bu. - Mantras 8-to occur TR. X, I, 4 Beq:-नवमः खण्डः Wh. Mer Bu. ॥९॥ हगार एकानविंशतिः ।। W.F.B. [III. 8.] 9ममा Bu. .9 दिशो दिशा B. . D ·१८ ॥ मन्त्रपाठ:॥ I, 10, 1-6. उदी तो विश्वावसो नमसेडामहे वा। अन्यामिछ प्रभ सं जायां पत्या सूज ॥१॥ उदीवातः पतिवति ईषा विश्वावसुं नमसा गीर्भिरी?। अन्यामिछ पितृषदं वित्ताँ स ते भागो जनुषा तस्य विधि ॥२॥ अमे प्रायश्चित्ते त्वं देवानां प्रायचित्तिरसि ब्राह्मणस्था नाप- कामः प्र पंछ यास्यां पतिमी तनूः प्रजाभी पशुनी लक्ष्मिती जारमोमस्य तां कृणोमि स्वाहा ॥३॥ वायो प्रायश्चित्ते ॥४॥ आदित्य प्रायश्चित्ते ॥५॥ प्रजापते प्रायश्चित वं देवानां प्रायश्चित्तिरसि ब्राह्मणस्या नाथकामः प्रपद्ये यास्यां पतिभी तनूः प्रजामी पशुभी लक्ष्मिभी जारभीमस्यै तां कृणोमि स्वाहा ॥६॥ I, 10, 1b प्रभई Wh. Hw. प्रम Baudh. I, 101 प्रफ B soc. m.W. E. Hbg. Hbd. T. Rv. x, 85, 22. प्रप, B pr. m. प्रफच्छ Bu.-हवा Bu. पतिवृति बैषा B. Wh. H. T. पतिवती बिषा E. P. पतिवतीबिंषा w. पतिवतीः येषा Bu.- विश्वावसुं नमसा Epr. m. वसुब्रमसा Wh. Hw sec. m. वसूममसा Bu. वसु- मसा F sec. m. W. B. वसुमसा Hw pr, m. विश्वावसुं खां नमसा Hbd. विश्वा- ng Hhg. OPRIT H HHg. The difference between # and of is very slight in Grantha.-डे MSS. and H. See Introd., p. ab er forut Wh. Hw. •षद बता E. W. Ry.x, 85, 21. पद बता B. पदं बता Bu. Hbd. hbg. Hig. मन्त्री w.T. सल्यत्री P. 4-5 पायी प्रायवित्त चार्दिव (चादित्व E.) प्रायश्चित्त MSS, मखमयोषलं देवानामित्वनुषाः . क्षत्री W.--Abridged in Bu. to प्रवापत प्रायश्चित्त सं देवानां+ए. 28 P. T.

·I, 10,7-I, II, I. ॥ प्रथमः प्रमः॥ १९ प्रसवोपयामर्थ काटश्चार्णवच धर्णसिश्च द्रविणं च भगवा- तरिक्षं च सिन्धुच समुद्रच सरस्वाँच विश्वयंचाच ते यं शिमो यच नोष्टि तमेषां जम्भे दध्म स्वाहा ॥७॥ मधुश्च माधवश्च शुक्रश्च शुचिच नभश्च नभस्यश्चेषश्चोर्जश्व सहश्च सहस्यच नपश्च तपस्यश्च ते यं हिमो यश्च नो वेष्टि तमेषा जन्में दध्म स्वाहा ॥ चित्तं च चितिश्चाकूतं चाकूतिश्चाधीतं चाधीतिश्च विज्ञातं च विज्ञानं च नाम च क्रतुश्च दर्शश्च पूर्णमासश्च ते यं हिमो यर्थ मी वेष्टि नमेषां जम्भे दध्म स्वाहा ॥९॥ भूस्वाहा भुवस्वाहा सुव स्वाहाँ स्वाहा ॥१०॥११॥१२॥१३॥ दशमः खण्डः ॥१०॥ अपश्यं वा मनसा चेकितानं तपसो जातं तपसो विभूतम् । .. 8 7 काचा E. W.-धर्णसच wh.-समुद्रबE.- व्यंचाँच W. P.-दम W. P.T. FW: B pr. m. A: B sec. m. दम Wh. Bu. -Cf. Maitr. S. III, 12, 12. Bpr. m. दुमः B sec. m. दख्न Wh. दम P. T. ते यं+हा, abridgorl, in Bu.-See Ts.I,4,14. 9 याकुतं चाकुतिय Wh. Hw.--" ॥धीतं चाधितिय E. writi mifare omitted in Wh. See Ts. III, 4,4, 1. -दछम Wh. दम P. T. दुः B. ते यं+हा, abridged, in Bu. 10 भूखाहा E. भुवखाहा Wh. Bu. 12-13 सुखसाएँ खाहा E. सुक्खाही खास Wh. P. सुक्खाहा ही खाहा Bu.-- रथमः बखः । wh. 101 Bu. ॥ दीवातः पादशा ॥१०॥E. । उदीर्वातः पंच ॥१५॥w. ॥१०॥ दीाती दश ॥१०॥ B. I, II, I Rv. x, 183, I. n2

·२०
॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥
I, 11, 1-6.
इह प्रजामिह रयि राणः प्र जायस्व प्रजया पुषकाम ॥१॥
अपश्यं त्वा मनसा दीभ्यांना स्वायां तनूँ कृत्तिये नापमानांम।
उप मामुच्चा युवतिबैभूयाः प्र जायस्व प्रजया पुषकामे ॥२॥
समजन्तु विश्वे देवास्समापो हृदयानि नौ।
सं मातरिश्वा सं पाता समु देष्ट्री दिदेष्टु नौ ॥३॥
प्रजापते तन्वं मे जुषस्व वर्देवेभिस्सहसाम इन्द्र ।
विश्वैर्देवै रातिभिस्सँरराणः पुंसां बहूनां मातर स्याम ॥४॥
आ नः प्र॒जां जनयतु प्रजापतिराजरसाय समनकर्यमा ।
अदुमङ्गलीः पतिलोकमा विश शं ने एधि हिपदे शं चतुष्पदे ॥५॥
तां पूषञ्छिवतमामेरयस्व यस्यां बीज मनुथाई वन्ति ।
या न ऊरू उशती विसति यस्यांमुशन्तः प्रहरेम शेषम् ॥६॥
20
-
1.c.
त। B. P. Wh. Bu. H. तY w. तनु P. तमू. Rv. x, 183, 2. तर्खिये T.
See Introd., p. xix.-चुखिये E.w. ऋत्ये Wh.Hw.-गार्धमानां B. E.W. P, T. Rv.
In Bu. L and not distinguishable, see I, I, Io note. 2b उपमामुE.-
gभूयाः Wh. उप बुभूयाः अनुभूयाः Hw. उपभूयाः अनुभूयाः Hbd. lbg.
3b दिदेष्ट
Wh. Ba. H.T. दिदेष्टि E. W. B. दधातु Rv. x, 85, 47. 4 खष्टु E. W. P.-सह
साम B. E. W. सहसाम H. See Introd., p. xx. 4b "वैरीतिभिः w sec. m.
वैररातिभिः B.T. 'वैररा" or "वरा wh.-बहना w. बलातt E. by
नौ भव B. E. Rv.x,85, 43.
6 भैरयख Wh. Iw. 6 विनयात Wh. Bu.
T. H. Hir. I, 20, 2. विनयति E. B. विजयति w sec. m. Rv. x, 85.37. वियति P.
ferralfa Xv. XIV, 2, 38. foretatt probably W pr. m. fruta"Baudh. I, 19.
Seo Introd., p. xvi.—ATA Wh."Bu. T. H. Hir. 1.c. ita B. E.W. P. Rv. 1.c.-
Inail tho MSS. of the text except Wh., the ruth Khanda ends here: ॥११॥ Bu. ॥११॥

·I, II, 7-11. ॥ प्रथमः प्रथः॥ २१ आ रोहोरुमुपं बर्हस्व बाहुं परि ध्वजस्व जायाँ सुमनस्यमानः। तस्यो पुयतं मिथुनौ सयोनी बहीं प्रजा जनयन्तौ सरैतसा ॥७॥ आर्द्रयारण्या यचामन्यत्पुरुषं पुरुषेण शक्रः । तदेतो मिथुनौ सयोनी प्र॒जयामृतेनेह गछतम् ॥६॥ अहं गर्भमदधामोषधीष्वहं विश्वेषु भुवनेष्वन्तः । अहं प्रजा अंजनयं पितृणामहं जनिभ्यो अपरीष पुचान ॥९॥ पुनिशेमा कुमारिणां विश्वमायुष्यचुतम् । उभा हिरण्यपेशसा ॥१०॥ वीतिहोचा कृतबसू दशस्यन्त्वामृतीय कम् । शमूधों रोम” यो देवेषु कृणुतो दुर्वः ॥११॥ एकादशः खण्डः ॥११॥ 9 जनयं आपलं खाबादमा ॥११॥ B.. अपवं खा वादश ॥ ११॥ . ॥११॥ पप ला बादश ॥१२॥w. In T. also vv. 7-11 form a separate Khanda. But seo Introd., p. xxxiij. 7a See Av. XIV, 2, 39. 7b पुष्यतं मिथुनी w.-सरेतसा Wh. Bu. Hw. IHg. T. सरेतसा सरेतसो Ibd. Abg. मेरेतसी B. E. W. 9a गर्भमदधा w. पितृ°w.r. वनयं पितृ B. अनयन्पितृ E. अनयन्पितृ corrected to अजनयन्पितृ wh. पवनयत पितृ Bu. पितृणां "पवनयम बनयामि Iw. HHg. पितृणां." पवनयन बनयामि Hbd. पितृणां पवनयं वनयामि Hbg. बा• Rv. x, 183, 3.-बनियो Wh. Bu. T. H. Rv.1.c. बरिभ्यो B.w. वरीभ्यो E. Ioa yright and watch MSS. and 11. See Nv. VIII, 31, 8. Ya TRETO E.W. ' दखा B दशस्यन्खा Wh. Bu. H.. See Rv.VIII, 31, 9, and Katrod., P. xx. nb अमू• MSS. and H.-थो W. E. Wh. Bu. II. इतो B. Rv. 1.c.-जगुतो . बायुतो B.-एकादशः खण: Wh. ॥१२॥ Bu. ॥१२॥ आ रोहोर गर्व ॥ १२॥ W. B. B. अवनयं पृषि- .

·१२ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ I, 12, 1-7. विष्णुयोनि कल्पयतु त्वष्टा रूपाणि शितु । आ सिंचन प्रजापतिधीता गर्भ दधातु ते ॥१॥ गर्भ धेहि सिनीवालि गर्भ घेहि सरस्वति । गर्भ ते अश्विनौ देवावा घेता पुष्करमजा ॥२॥ हिरण्ययी अरणी यं निर्मन्यतो अधिना। तं ते गर्भ हवामहे दशमे मासि सूतवे ॥३॥ यधेयं पृथिवी मही तिष्ठन्ती गर्भमादधे । एवं वं गर्भमा धत्स्व दशमे मासि सूतवे ॥४॥ या पृषिष्य मिगी द्यौर्यथेन्द्रण गर्भिणी । वायुर्यों दिशं गर्भ एवं गर्भ दधातु ते ॥५॥ विष्णो श्रेष्ठेन रूपेणास्यां नायौ गवीन्याम । पुमाँस गर्भमा घेहि दशमे मासि सूतवे ॥६॥ नेजमेष परी पत सुपुनः पुनरा पंतं । 1, 12, ab पुष्करसवी Bu. -Mantras I-3%D Rv.x, 184. 4 तिष्ठती गर्भमादध (without accents) B.-Soo Rv. Khila 30, 2; Av. V, 25, 2; VI, 17, 1. 4b एवम् Bu. एवं तं W. P. एवं तं E. Rv. 1. c. 5b दधामि Bu. Hw. HHg. T. Hir. I, 25, I. Soe Brh. Up. VI, 4, 21. 6a fawrt w. B sec. me. Wh. Bu. T. P. frut: B pr. m. E. Rv. Khila 30, 3. In the Grantha M88. Visarga before a sibilant with a following consonant is, as a rule, dropped, hence there is no difference in writing the vocative forvent and the genitive ferant in our case. Haradatta explains it as a vocative: विष्णो. Hoe also Av.V.s, 10-13:-नवीन्यांE.W. 6 धत्त P. Bu.-सपुष: Wh. W. Hbg.T.-पता Bu.-See R. Khila 30,... . मेवमेष .

·I, 12,7-1, 13, 3. ॥ प्रथमः प्रथः॥ अस्यै में पुत्रकामायै गर्भमा धेहि यः पुमान ॥७॥ व्यस्य योनिं प्रति रेतो गृहाण पुमान्पुनो धीयतां गर्भो अन्तः । तं माता दश मासौ बिभर्तु स जायतां वीरतम स्वानाम् ॥८॥ आ ते गर्भो योनिमेतु पुमान्वाण ईवेषुधिम् । आ वीरो जायतां पुषस्तै दशमास्यः ॥९॥ द्वादशः खण्डः ॥१२॥ करोमि ते प्राजापत्यमा गर्भो योनिमेतु ते । अनूनः पूर्णो जायतामचोणोऽपिशाचधीतः ॥१॥ पुमास्ने पुचो नारि तं पुमाननु जायताम् । तानि भद्राणि बीजान्वृषभा जनयन्तु नौ ॥२॥ यानि भद्राणि बीजान्युषभा जनयति नः । तैस्वं पुषान्विन्दस्व सा प्रसूर्धेनुका भव ॥३॥ 76 B. E.W. 8a योनि पतिरतो गृहाण L. W. P. योनि पतिरतो गृहाण B. योनि प्रति रेतो गृहाण Wh. Bu. ''. H. Seo Hir. I, 25, I; Suhkh. I, I9, 6.-गर्भ E. 8b देशमासो W. E-विभर्ति B. E. 'T. P.-वीरवतः E. 9. पुमान्धार्थ वि. E.W.Av. III, 23, 2. gbotot mss. Atst Av. I. c. Hir. 1. c. Sänkh. 1.0.बायः खण्डः। Wh. ॥१३॥ B. W: E. Bu. वाचतांम E. बायताम•w.-"श्रोणो w. सोयो Bu.-धीतः Bu. Av. III, 43, 38-गारित E. नारितुंw. 2b यानि E-जनयुक्ति नः E. See Av. III, 23.48. 3 तानि जनयति नः, the accents by correction. बनयति नो E. जनयति नः w. बनयंति नः B. जनयति Av. III, 234. 30 नुवा भव B. E.W. नुवा भव Ar. 1.c. Bu.T. 1, 13, 1 See Av. III, 23,5a. 2a See ·२४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ I,13,4-9. कामप्रमृध्यतां मममपराजितमेव में। यं काम कामये देव त में वायो समर्धय ॥४॥ अनुहवं परिहवं परीवादं परिक्षपम् । दुस्वप्नं दुरुदितं तहिषड्यो दिशाम्यहम् ॥५॥ अनुहूतं परिहूत शकुनैदशाकुनम् । मृगस्य सृतमक्ष्णया तहिषयों दिशाम्यहम् ॥६॥ आराते अमिरस्त्वारात्परशुरस्तु ते । निवाते त्वाभि वर्षतु स्वस्ति तेऽस्तु वनस्पते 'स्वस्ति मेऽस्तु वनस्पते ॥७॥ नमश्शकृत्सदै रुद्राय नमो रुद्राय शकृत्सदै । गोठमसि नमस्ते अस्तु मा मा हिँसीः ॥६॥ सिगसि नसि वजो नमस्ते अस्तु मा मा हिँसीः ॥९॥ 48 कामप्रमृतां Wh. T. H. कामप्रमृध्यतां R pr. m. कामः प्रबुधतां B sec. m. कामः समृध्यता E. W. कामसमृयतां Bu. 4b यं काम E. समईया Bu. 5a परीवादं Wh. Hw. IIbd. 'T. P. परिवादं B. P. W. Hbg. HHg. Av. XIX, 8, 48.- परिचपं Bu. H. T. P. परिषिपंE. B. परिधिमंw. परिषवम् Wh. Av. 1.c. 6. चहतं Bu.-पुबह B.-शकुनदेशानं B. शकुनर्यदशाकुन w. शकुनर्यद- शाकुन E. शकुनिर्बद• Bu. शनिद° Wh. 6b वृतमरणया E. Hbd. Abg. HHg. • P. (In Hw. the commentary on this verse is missing.) अनमष्णया w. शृतमरणयाम. बगमरवया Bu. Wh. See Hir. I, 16, 1. * शिगति w. सुगसि B.-नसि (for नासि H:) MSS., also Hir. I, 16, 3. See Par. III, 15, 17, and Introd., . - - खुत T. p. xxvii.

·I, 13, 10-I, 14, 5. ॥ प्रथमः प्रश्नः॥ २५ उनातेवं शकुने साम गायसि ब्रह्मपुत्र ईव सवनेषु शैससि । स्वस्ति नशाकुने अस्तु प्रति नस्सुमना भव ॥१०॥ चयोदशः खण्डः ॥१३॥ . प्रातरमिं प्रातरिन्द्र हवामहे प्रातर्मित्रावरुणा प्रातरश्विना । प्रातर्भग पूषणं ब्रह्मणस्पति मातस्सोममुत रु, हुवेम ॥१॥ प्रातर्जितं भगमुये हुवेम वयं पुत्रमर्दियों विधता । आध्रश्चियं मन्यमानस्तुंरश्चिद्राजो चिद्यं भग भक्षीत्याहं ॥२॥ भग प्रणेतर्भग सत्यराधो भगेमां धियमुदव दर्दनः । भग प्र णो जनय गोभिरश्वैर्भग प्र नृभिनुवन्त स्याम ॥३॥ उतेदानी भगवन्त स्यामोत प्रपित्व उत मध्ये अहाम्। उतोदिता मघवनसूर्यस्य वयं देवानी सुमतौ स्याम ॥४॥ भग एवं भगवाँ अस्तु देवास्तेन वयं भगवन्त स्याम । तं वा भग सर्व इज्जोहवीमि स नो भग पुरएता भवेह ॥५॥ 10a उजातिव कुन . उजातिवं शुकुरी w. Suc Rv. II, 43, 28. 1ob ugiat E.y.-योदशः खलः Wh. ॥१४॥ Bu. ॥ १४॥ विष्णुयोनि करोमि तेहादशा- हादय।१४॥E.W. B. I, 14 This Kbanda correxponds to Rv. VII, 41; TBr. II, 55, I seq.; 8,9,1-9. 2b भाद्र Bu. 38 °मुदव B.W. Wh. 'T. TBr. II, 5. 5. I; • 8, 9, 8. "मुतब Bu. . सदवा E. P. Rv.VII 41, 3. रोहवीमि ASS. and II.. like TBr. II, 5.5, 2; 8, 9,9. A P. Rv. VII, 41,5. Leo A. Ludwig, über die Kritik des Rgveda-Textos, Prag 1889, $$ 35 aud 37. E [III. 8.]

·॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ I, 14,6-1, 15,4. २६ समध्यरायोषसो नमन्त दधिकावेव गुचये पदार्य । अर्वाचीनं वसुविद् भगें नो रथमिवाश्वा वाजिन मा वहन्तु ॥६॥ अश्ववितीर्गोमती उषासो वीरवतीस्सदमुछन्तु भद्राः । घृतं दुहाना विश्वतः प्रपीना यूयं पात स्वस्तिभिस्सा नः ॥७॥ चतुर्दशः खण्डः ॥१४॥ इमा खनाम्योषधीं वीरुधं बलवतमाम । यो सपत्नों बाधते यया संविन्दते पतिम् ॥१॥ उत्तानपणे सुभगे सहमाने सहस्वति । सपनी मे परी धम पति मे केवलं कृधि ॥२॥ उतराहमुत्तर उत्तरेदुत्तराभ्यः। अर्था सपत्नी या ममाधरा साराभ्यः ॥३॥ नयस्यै नाम गृभ्णामि नो अस्मिनमते जने। परामेव परावत सपानी नाशयामसि ॥४॥ . 6नमन्ता Bu. 7b प्रपौना B.W.Wh. Bu. T. I. TBr. II, 8, 9, 9. प्रपोता E. P. Rv.VII, 41, 7.-चतुर्दशः खण्डः ॥ wh. ॥१५॥ Bn. ॥१५॥ प्रातरप्रिं चतुर्दश ॥१५॥ E.W. B. I, 15 This Khanda corresponds to Rv. X, 145. In opitit B.W.Wb. Hw.Hbd. Hbg. HIIg. T. P. ज्योधिE.Bu. Rv.x, 145. I. In the Grantha Mss., how- 1 ever, especially in Bu., it is often impossible to distinguish the long i from the short i. MITT, E. w.— Rvhas adga Wo also P.) for: axtary and I for afd. 4. नहर B. ना. W. नव्वरी Bu, न wh. H. T. नवखा P. Rv.- गृभ्णामि W. गृहामि wh. 4 Rv. has गमयामसि for नाशचामसि. ८ 2 ·I, 15,5-1, 16,4. ॥ प्रथमः प्रश्नः ॥ २७ अहमस्मि सहमानाथ त्वमसि सासहिः । उभे सहस्वती भूत्वा सपानी मे सहावहै ॥५॥. उप तेऽधाँ सहमानामभि त्वाधाँ सहीयसा । मामनु प्र ते मनो वत्सं गौरिव धावतु पथा वारिव धावतु ॥६॥ पञ्चदशः खण्डः ॥१५॥ उदंसौ सूर्यो अगादुट्यं मामको भगः । अहं तबिडला पतिमभ्यसाक्षि विषासहिः ॥१॥ अहं केतुरहं मूर्धा अहमुया विवाचनी। ममेदनु क्रतुं पतिस्सेहानाया उवाचरेत् ॥२॥ मर्म पुपाश्शनुहणोऽयो मे दुहिता विराट् । उताहमस्मि संजया पन्युर्मे लोक उत्तमः ॥३॥ येनेन्द्रो हविर्षा कृत्यभवहिष्युत्तमः । 5b भूला MSS. भूखी P. Rv. धावत् (dis) T.-पञ्चदशः खण्डः Wh. १६nw in marg. E. B. Bu. I, 16 This Khaņda corresponds to Rv. X, 159. 1b तविला. तदिवला Bu. w. has तवि(एतवि° pr.m.)लापतिमभ्यसाचि विषासहिः, placing, by mistake, these words after वारिव धावतु in I, 15, 6. मूर्धा अहमया B.w, मूी बहसूमा E. मूर्वाहमुग्रा Wh: Bu. P. Rv. मूडीह T. 2b ममेदन w. ममैतदनु wh. ममेत् (corrected to ममेतत्) ममेव IId. ममैतत् (by correction) ममेव Hbg. ममैतत् Hw.-उवाचरेत् Mss. aud H. for उपाचरेत् P. Rv., see Introd., 3b.उताहममि संजया पर्युर्मे लोक w.-पर्यु: MSS. and II. for पत्यो P. Rv. 4a छत्व (व्य B sec. m.) भवडिg• B. Wb. IBu. T. I. जयभवदिव्यु w. सत्यभव- दिg E. कृत्यभवद्युयं Rv. रामवद्युम्यु' P. : 2a p. xxi. E 2 .

·२८ ॥ मन्त्रपाठ: ॥ 1, 16,4-I, 17, 2. अहं तदक्रि देवा असपाना किलाभवम् ॥४॥ असपाना संपत्निती जयन्यभिभूवरी । आविसि सर्वासाँ राधो वक़ अस्येयसामिव ॥५॥ समजैषमिमा अहँ सपानीरभिभूवरीः । यथाहमस्य वीरस्य विराजामि धनस्य च ॥६॥ • षोडशः खण्डः ॥१६॥ अक्षीभ्यो ते नासिकाभ्यां कर्णीभ्यां चुबुकादधि । यक्ष्म शीर्षण्यै मस्तिष्कानिहाया वि वृहामि ते ॥१॥ पीवाभ्यस्त उष्णिहाभ्यः कीकसाभ्योऽनूक्यात् । 4b तदकिर्देवासपना Wh. IIw. The corrupt readings of Hbd. (तविरिति करोति), Hbg. (तद्धविरत्ति करोति), and IHg. (नडरविरकि) point to तदकि. ibd. Abg. HHg. also have है देवा.. See Introd., p. xxii.-भवं B.V.Wh. Bu. H. भुवं F. T. Rv. भुवन P. 5 संपत्निनी MSS. and H. संपत्तो P. Rv.-जनन्य Bu.- भूवरीः B pr. m. W. T. P. 5b प्राविसि सर्वासा (सर्वासाँ w.) राधो वर्चा B. W. Wh. Bu. H.P.T. आवृधमन्यासां वर्षो राधो Rv. -पोय.w.--In E. Fb and 6a are missing. 6a oferenda: MSS. and H. fur ofarurat, soe Introd., p. xxii. 6b मख B sec. m. w.-वरस्य वीरा B.-विराजामि धर्मखन्व MSS. विराजानि जनस्य च Rv. P.- षोडशः खण्डः ॥ Wh. ॥१७॥ Bu. ॥१७॥ मा खनाम्युदसौ सूर्यो पादेश बादश ॥१७॥E.W. B. I, 17, 1-6 correspond to Rv. x, 163. See also Rv.-MS., fol. 10. चुईका B. E. Bu. पुर्वका w. पिनुका wh. एका Rv. The word is not repeated by Haradatta. , 1 b-ob Bu. reads gufa for quita. बोक्यात w. B. Wh. Bu. T. oszt wala E. Rv. . . I8 28 ·I, 17,2-8. ॥ प्रथमः प्रमः॥ २९ यक्ष दोषण्यमँसाभ्यां बाहुभ्यां वि वृहामि ते ॥२॥ आन्त्रेभ्यस् गुर्दाभ्यो बनिष्ठोईदयाधि। यमं मतस्त्राभ्यां यनः प्लाशिभ्यो वि वृहामि ते ॥३॥ ऊरुभ्यो तेऽष्टीवना जाभ्यां प्रदाभ्याम् । यक्ष्म श्रोणीभ्यां भासदाइँससो वि वृहामि ते ॥४॥ मेहनावलंकरणालोमभ्यस्ले नखेभ्यः । यात्म सर्वस्मादात्मनस्तमिमं वि वृहामि ते ॥५॥ अङ्गादङ्गालोनौलोबो जातं पर्वणिपर्वणि । यदी सर्वस्मादात्मनस्तमिमं वि वृहामि ते ॥६॥ परी देहि शाबल्य ब्रह्मभ्यो वि भेजा वसु । कृत्यैषा पद्धती भूत्वा जाया विशने पतिम् ॥७॥ अश्शीला तनूभवति रुशती पापामुया। पति वाससा स्वमङ्गमभिधिसति ॥६॥ 44 निष्ठीवयां B. Wh. Bu. P. ते अष्ठी• E. W. Rv.-बंधाभ्यां W. B. Wh. Bu. H. वर्धाभ्यां E. पाणिभ्यां Rv. 4bोणीभ्यां B. Wh. T. H. श्रोणीभ्यां w. श्रोणिभ्यां E. Rv. In Bu. it may be read श्रोणि or श्रोणी-भासदायससी E.P. भासदा- ससोw. माससासमो B. भासदाससो Bu. Wh. H. भासदाससो Rv.- 5a दूलंकर• Mss. and H. वर्णकर - Rv. 5b and 6b ofAH B. W. Wh. Bu. T. H. RfH E. Rv. 7 शावचं Wh. Bu. T. H. शाबुष B. E. .शावुर्व . शामुख Rv. X, 85, 29. 7b भूखा Nss. भूत्वा 8 पतीला MSS. श्रीरा Rv. x, 85, 30.तपूर्भव Wh. Bu. 86 पुर्व MSs. वर्थ पवाः H. 'कुपोई Ra 1. e.-"धित्सति F. B. Wh. Bu. II. पित्तति w. In B. verse 4 precedes verse 3. . Rv. 1.c.

·३० ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ I,17,9-10. क्रूरमेतत्कटुकमेतदपावहिषवतदतवे । सूर्यो यः प्रत्यक्षं विद्यास एतत्पति गृह्णीयात् ॥९॥ आशसनं विशसनमयों अधिविचर्तनम् । सूर्यायाः पश्य रूपाणि तानि ब्रह्मोत शैसति ॥१०॥ समदशः खण्डः ॥१७॥ पषीया है । उदसी । हमा खनामि ॥ प्रातरपिम् ॥ करोमि ते ॥ विष्णुर्योगिम् । अपमं खा । दीवातः तरह गावः ॥ धर्म वर्म ॥ वदत्त चित् ॥ सधन । पा तिटमम् । सोमाय ॥ सोमः प्रथमः ॥ हिरण्यवर्णाः ॥' प्रसु ग्मता । तानि ब्रह्मोत सति ।' ॥ इति प्रथमः प्रचस्समानः ॥' 1 "धिसत Rv. 1.c. 9. पाट• B.- Bu. Hw. 9b विग्यात्स E-Cr. Rv. x,85,34. 10a विचनम् Wh. Bu. IT. विवर्तनं B. W. विकर्तनं E. Rv. x, 85, 35. Haradatta seems to explain यो पधि विवर्तनं. Iob ब्रह्मोत असति B. E. Wh. H. ब्रह्मोष #• w. ब्रह्मोद शं• Bu. ब्रह्मा तुझुंधति Rv. 1. c. - सप्तदशः खण्ड: wh. ॥१८॥षीभ्यों ने विशुतिः ॥१८॥F.W. B. ॥१८॥पषी ग्रीवा पानी अरू मेहनादंगादंगात्परा देहि सप्त ॥ Bu. T. So according toWh., except that रह गाव: is left out. In E. this list of Khanda beginnings is omitted. B.W. Bu. have पषीया ते नासिकायां । उसी सूर्यो पगात (सूर्योगात् Bu.) । एमां खनाम्योषधीं (खनाभ्योष• w. खनाभ्योष° B pr. m. बनान्योष B sec. m.)॥ प्रातरपिं । करोमि ते प्रावापत्यं ॥ विष्णुयोनि कल्पयतु । पा रोहोर (रोक Bu.) ॥ पलं खा मनसा कितानं (w. has only अपर्श खा)। उदीीती विश्वावसो । ह गावः प्र जायध्वं ॥ धर्म बर्मेदमा, हरता मंदसाना मनुषो द्रोण (Bu. hag य पति विदभितिषः instead of it) ॥ सत्वगोत्तमिता भूमिः ॥ पा तिष्ठिममरमान । सोमाय बनिषिदे साहासोमः प्रथमो विषिदे (Bn. adde गन्धर्वः)। हिरणवाः शुचयः पावकाः । - 2 प्रसुग्मंता ·॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ हरिः आँ। उष्णेन वायवुदकेनेह्यदितिः केशान्वपतु ॥१॥ आर्य उन्दन्तु जीवसे दीर्घायुत्वाय वर्चसे। ज्योक सूर्य दृशे ॥२॥ येनावपात्सविता क्षुरेण सोमस्य राज्ञो वरुणस्य विद्वान् । तेनं ब्रह्माणो वपत्रेदमस्यायुष्माजरदष्टिर्यवासयमसौ ॥३॥ येन पूषा बृहस्पतेरप्रेरिन्द्रस्य चायुषेऽवपत् । तेनास्यायुषे वप सौखोक्याय स्वस्तये ॥४॥ पियसागख सचणि w. प्रसु ग्मंताधियसागख सषणि ॥३॥ हरिः पाँ। B. प्रमु ग्मना पियसानल सपिणि । प्र सु ग्मना सोमस्सविन शर्म वर्मेदमदापखा- रोहर विष्णुबर्बोनिं प्रातरपिमिमा खनामषिभ्यामेकादशा ॥ प्रसु ग्मता तानि ब्रह्मोत 8 शंसति | Bu. तिमंचन प्रथमप्रनः समाप्तः B. रति श्रीमंचप्रश्न कांटे प्रथमः प्रन्नः॥१॥w. रति प्रथमपाढा समाप्तः ॥ E. Deest in Bu. Wh. As to T. see Introd., p. xlii. II, I, I See Av.VI,68, 1; Pār. II, 1,6%; Asv. J, 17,6 seq.; MBr. I, 6, I. 20 उदंतु B.---See T.. I, 2,1,IB AY.VI, 68, 2B Sathkh. I, 28,9; Par. II, I, 9;sv. I,17.78 MBr. 1,6, 2. 20See Rt.I, 23, 2. 30 सैदयमसी E.---See TBr. II, 1.7, 2; Av. VI, 68, 3: VIII, B.Erb; Aiv. I, 17, ro. 4 पायुपवपत् B.--Of. MBr. 3, 6, 73 Kiv.I,17.12.

·३२ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः ॥ II, I, 5-II, 2, 2. येन भूयश्चरात्ययं ज्योक पश्याति सूर्यम् । तेनास्यायुषे वंप मौौपाय स्वस्तये ॥५॥ येन पूषा बृहस्पतेरप्रेरिन्द्रस्य चायुषेऽवपत् । तेने ते वपाम्यसावायुषा वर्चसा यथा ज्योक सुमना असाः ॥६॥ याक्षरेण मर्चयता सुपेशंसा वा वसि केशान । गुन्नि शिरो मास्यायुः प्र मोषीः ॥७॥ उपवाय केशान्वरुणस्य राज्ञो बृहस्पतिस्सविता सोमो अग्निः । तेभ्यो निधानं बहुधान्यविन्दनन्तरा द्यावापृथिवी अपस्सुवः ॥६॥ प्रथमः खण्डः ॥१॥ आयुदी देव जरस गृणानो घृतमतीको घृतपृष्ठो अग्ने। घृतं पिबनमृतं चारु गष्यं पितेव पुर्व जरसे नयेम स्वाहा ॥१॥ आ तिहममश्मानमश्मेव स्थिरो भव। अभि तिष्ठ पृतन्यतस्सहस्त्र पृतनायतः ॥२॥ BSee Aiv. I, 17,13. 60 ख घायुषेवपत B. स्य चायुषेवर्पत E. 6b म्यसावा' E-वर्चसा या B. 78 सुपेशसा B. 7b अ॒धि शिरो B. T. शुधिभितरो E. मुन्धि शि• Wh. HHg. सुधि शि° Bu. मुंधि (गुचं कुर) Hw. शुधि (शुधं कुर) Hbd. Hbg. See Aiv. I, 17, 16; Par. II,I, 193 Av.VIII, 2,17. 8b न्वविदना.-सुवः B. E. Wh. T. सुवाः Bu. खः H.-प्रथमः खण: wh. १r Bu. ॥१॥ कृष्णण पदय ॥१॥ 11, 2, Ibari deest in Bu. Wh. T.--Or. Av. II, 13, 1; TBr. I, 2, I, II; sadik Sankh. I, 25,6. भवा Bu. See I, 5. I. E. B.

·II,2,3-9. ॥हितीयः प्रयः॥ ३३ रेवतीस्वा बंदणन्कृतिकाचाकृतस्वा। धियोऽवयवव मा अवृञ्जनसहसमन्ता अभितो अयच्छन् ॥३॥ देवीदेवा परिधी सविने महलदासामभवन्महित्वनम् ॥४॥ या अकृन्तनवयन्या अन्वित याश्च देवीरन्तानभितोऽदन्त । तास्वा देवीर्जरसे सं व्यंयन्वायुष्मानिदं परि धत्स्व वासः ॥५॥ परि पत्त धत्त वाससनँ शतायुषं कृणुत दीर्घमायुः । बृहस्पतिः प्रायडवांस एतत्सोमाय राजे परि धातवा उ ॥६॥ जरां गछासि परि धस्व वासो भवा कृष्टीनामभिशस्तिपावा । शतं च जीव शरदस्सुवची रायश्च पोषमुप सं व्ययस्व ॥७॥ परीदं वासो अधि धा स्वस्तयेऽभूरापीनामभिशस्तिपावा । शतं च जीव शरदः पुरुचीर्वसूनि चार्यो विमजासि जीवन ॥८॥ इयं दुरुक्तात्परिबाधमाना शर्म वरूपं पुनती न आगात् । प्राणापानाभ्यां बलमाभरन्ती मिया देवानी सुभगा मेखलेयम्॥१॥ 3a व्यरखान E. By. Wh. Hbg. P.T. व्यंधणन B. HIg. व्यपिणन and व्यषिणात Hw. पवरणन Hbd. See Introd., p. xxii seq.-"काशातस्वा E. B. Bu. Wh. P. पतन Hw. HHg. अजंतन T. Hbd. 3b वृक्षत्सE. वृजत्स B. भाजन म. Bu. पवृजन स. wh. पवाजन Hw. खा आवृंजन Hbd. खा वृजन 5 परतंत्रE.-भितोऽददना Av. XIV, I, 45. मितौददंत E. B. मितीददना Bu. अशान्तन् Hbg. . . 4,2. Hbg. HHg. Cf. MBr. I, I,5; Par. I, 4, 13; Hir. I, 4, 2. 6-8 See Av. II, 13, 2-3; XIX24, 4-6%3 MBr.I, I, 6. 610 धत्तवा उE. B. Hir. I, 7 भवतु Bu.See Hir. I, 4, 3. 8a See Introd., p. xxiii. 686 yrat E. See Hir. I, 4. 3. 90f. MBr. I, 6, 13 Par. II, 2,838 Sankh. II, 2, IB Hir. I, 4, 4. F. [III. 8.]

·३४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 2, 10-II, 3, 12. तस्य गोमी तपसः परस्पी प्रती रक्षसहमाना अरातीः । सा नस्समन्तमनु परीहि भयो भतारस्ते मेखले मा रिषाम॥१०॥ मिनस्य चक्षुर्धरणं बलीयस्तेनो यशस्वि स्थविर समिरम्। अनाहनस्यं वसनं जरिष्णु परीदं वाज्यजिनं दधेऽहम ॥११॥ द्वितीयः खण्डः ॥२॥ आगन्या समगन्महि प्र सु मृत्युं युयोतन । अरिष्टास्मं चरेमहि स्वस्ति चरतादिह स्वस्त्या गृहेभ्यः ॥१॥ समुद्रादूमिमधुमाँ उदारदुपाँगुना सममृतत्वम॑श्याम् । इमे नु ते रश्मयस्सूर्यस्य येमिस्सपित्वं पितरो न आयन् ॥२॥ अग्निष्टे हस्तमयभीसीमस्ते हस्तमयभीत्सविता ते हस्तमयभी- सरस्वती ते हस्तमयभीत्पूषा ते हस्तमयभीर्दर्यमा ते हस्तमय- भीदशस्ते हसमयभीजंगम् हस्तमयभीन्मित्रस्ते हस्तमयभीमित्र- स्त्वमसि धर्मणानिराचार्य स्तव ॥३-१२॥ IIa For . 100 परस्सी Wh. II. P.T. परखी B. E. Bu. MBr.I, 6, 28. 1ob परहिE. बलीयतजो याति (B. E.) one expects बीयवीयशुखि.-समिदं MSS. and H. समृद्धं Suhkh. II, I, 30. See Hir. I, 4, 6, and Introd., p. xxiii. ub ज्यविनं B. II, 3, Ta °गअहि प्र मुमृत्युंE.-युयोतना Bu.--See MBr. I,6,14; Hir. I,5, i. 2aSee . Rr.IV,58,1a; TA.X, 10, 2. ab See Rv. I, 109,7b, and Introd., p.xxx. ure, according to the commentaries on Āg. 10, 12, ten Mantras, and 13-23 are eleven Mantras. So also T. Hr. HHg. have हस्तग्रहणमन्त्राः and परिदानमन्त्राः, but ibd. हखग्रहणमन्त्रः and परिदानमन्त्रः, while Hbg. gives aग्रहणमन्तः and परिदाममन्त्रा.. 3-12 These ·II, 3,13-30. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रश्नः॥ ३५ अपये त्वा परि ददाम्यसो सोमाय त्या परि ददाम्यसौ सवित्रे वा परि ददाम्यसौ सरस्वत्यै त्वा परि ददाम्यसौ मृत्यवे त्या परि ददाम्यसौं यमाय वा परि ददाम्यसौ गदाय॑ त्वा परि ददाम्य- सावन्तकाय त्या परि ददाम्यसावनस्वा परि ददाम्यसावोषधी- भ्यस्त्वा परि ददाम्यसौ पृषिष्य त्वा सवैश्वानरायै परि ददा- म्यसौ ॥१३-२३॥ देवस्य॑ त्वा सवितुः प्रसव उप नयेऽसौ ॥२४॥ सुप्र॒जाः प्र॒जयां भूयास्मुवीरो वीरस्मुवा वर्चसा सुपोषः ॥ पीषिः ॥२५॥ ब्रह्मचर्यमागामुप मा नयस्व देवेन सवित्रा प्रसूतः ॥२६॥ को नामासि ॥२७॥ असो नामास्मि ॥२८॥ कस्य॑ ब्रह्मचार्य- स्यसौ ॥२९॥ प्राणस्य ब्रह्मचार्यस्मि ॥३०॥ The MSS. of the text read orange to opered without a break, and ngain quel est to 'मराय परि ददाम्पसी without a break. 3-II अग्रहीत Bu. 8-9 अभीशस्ते . कर्मणा. Bu.-चायतवा E. °चार्यस्तव B.---See MBr. I, 6, 15; Lir. 1, 5, 9 60q.; Sankh. II, 3, I. 23 सर्वेशानराये F.B.-ददाम्यसौ E.-See fir. I, 6,5; Sthkh. II, 3,I; MBr.1, 6, 23 80q.; Kaus.56,13. 24 नयेसी ।. नयेसी E. See Introd., p.xxiii. Of. Hir. I, 5,8; Asy. I, 24, 153; Suhkh. II, 2, 12; MBr. I, 6, 18; TA. III, IO, I. 28 भूयास E. Hir. I, 5, 13. 26 ब्रह्मचर्य F.-मागाम,H. •मा गाम-मयखा Bu.-See Hir: I, 5.25 MBr.16, 16; Kaus. 55, 9. को नामा..-See Iir. I, 5, 480q.; MBr. I, 6, 173 Kaus. 55, IO. 29 ब्रह्मचार्यसी E. 30 See Hir. I, 6,35AV.I, 20,8. F2 ·३६ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 3, 31-II, 4, 4. असावेष ते देव सूर्य ब्रह्मचारी तं गोपाय स मा मृतैष ते सूर्य पुरस्म दीर्घायुस्सं मा मृत । याँ स्वस्तिममिवायुसूर्य- चन्द्रमा आपोऽनु संचरन्ति ताँ स्वस्तिमनु सं चरासौ ॥३१॥ अवनामध्यपने श्रेष्ठस्यायनः पारमशीय ॥३२॥ तृतीयः खण्डः ॥३॥ योगेयोगे तवस्तर वाजेवाजे हवामहे । सांय इन्द्रमूतये ॥१॥ इममम आयुषे वर्चसे कृधि प्रिय रेतो वरुण सोम राजन । मातेवास्मा अदिते शर्म यच्छ विश्वेदेवा जरदष्टियथासत् ॥२॥ शतमिनु शरदो अन्ति देवा यो नश्चक्रा जरस तनूनाम् । पुनासो यत्र पितरो भवन्ति मानो मध्या रीरिषतायुर्गन्तोः ॥३॥ अनिष्ट आयुः प्रतरां दधात्वग्निष्टे पुष्टि प्रतरां कृणोतु । इन्द्रो मरुहितुधा कृणोत्वादित्यैस्ते वसुभिरा दधातु ॥४॥ 31 स मा मृत । यां Wh. Bu. समामृतयाँ E. समामृतायाँ B.-See Hir. I, 6, 37 Aiv. I, 20,73 Sankh.II, 18, 3. 32 Mantras 26-32 in B. and 27-32 in E. are given without any broak, as regards accentuation and Sandhi. Bu. and Wh. mark only the ond of 3ra and of 3r by bars.-'शीया Bu.-तृतीयः खण्डः wh. ॥३Bu. ॥३॥ भागेचा दश ॥३॥ B. ॥११ पगंगा दर्थ ॥३॥ E. II, 4, 1 and 2 Only Wh. gives the two Maustras in full, the other MSSo give the Pratīkas, viz. attaja Trefa- ममम पाथुष वर्षसे अधीति है। See I, 6, 3 (Rv. I, 30. 7), and Ts. II, 3, 10, 3; TBr. II,1,15. 3 Rv. I, 89, 9. 4 See Hir. 1, 7, 11. ए ·II,4,5-13. ॥ वितीयः प्रथः॥ मेधा मलमगिरसो मेधों समर्पयो ददुः । मेर्धा मी प्रजापतिर्मेधामनिदेदातु मे ॥५॥ अप्सरासुं च या मेधा गन्धर्वेषु च यद्यशः । दैवी या मानुषी मेधा सा मामा विशतादिह ॥६॥ इमं में वरुण ॥७॥ तसा यामि ॥ ॥ वं नो अग्ने ॥९॥ स त्वं नो अमे ॥१०॥ त्वमग्ने अयासि ॥११॥ राष्ट्र दस्याचायसिन्दी मा वद्योषम् ॥१२॥ तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यमित्येषा ॥१३॥ 4, 12-16. 12 58 सप्त वर्षयो B.T.---See Rv. Khila 29, I. 6 अप्सरा या Bu. Wh. 66 मा- दुषी E-मामा E. -See Rv. Khila 29, 33; TA. X, 41; Hir. I, 8, 4. 7-II See I, राप्रमृदE. राष्ट्रभृत• B pr. m. राष्ट्रभृद• B sec. m.-See Hir. I, 6,93 12, 17. 13 All the MSS. give only the Pratika of the Savitri (Rv. III, 62, 10; Ts. I, 5, 6, 4). According to Ap. II, 9-12 (see Haradatta on II, 12, and cf. Hir. I, 6, 11) it has to be rocited as follows भी भूखत्सवितुर्वरेखम् । or, तत्स.... समों भूः । भी सुवर्भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि । or, भर्गों ... मधीं भुवः । भौँ सुवर्धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् । धियो... यादी सुवः। भी भूखसवितुर्वरे भो देवस्य धीमहि । or, तसं.... मलीं भूः । पो भवधियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् । or, धियो... “यादी भुवः । श्री स्वस्तात्सवितुर्वरे भर्गो देवख धीमहि। धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात् । or, तत्स.... यादौ सुक ·३९ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 4, 14-II, 5, 9. . . अवृधमसौ सौम्य प्राण स्वं में गोपाय ॥१४॥ ब्रह्मण आणी स्थः ॥१५॥ तुरीयः खण्डः ॥४॥ सुश्रवस्मुश्रवसं मा कुरु यथा त्वं सुश्रवस्मुथवा अस्येवमहँ सुश्रवस्सुवा भूयास यथा वँ सुश्रवो देवानी निधिगोपो ऽस्येवमहं ब्राह्मणानां ब्रह्मणो निधिगोपो भूयासम् ॥१॥ स्मृतं च मेऽस्मृतं च मे तन्म उभय व्रतं निन्दा च मेऽनिन्दा च मे तन्म उभय व्रत श्रद्धा च मेऽश्रद्धा च मे तन्म उभर्य व्रतं विद्या च मेऽविद्या च मे तन्म उभय व श्रुतं च मेऽश्रुतं च मे तन्म उभय व्रत सत्यं च मेऽनृतं च मे तन्म उभय व्रतं तपश्च मेऽतपश्च मे तन्म उभय व्रतं व्रतं च मेऽवतं च मे तन्म उभये 14 सौम्य प्राणखं E. सौम्यः प्राणः ख B. सोम्य प्राणखं wh. सौम्य प्राणखं Bu. As to Visarga before B, see above note on I, 12, 60 The text of II. is corrupt, but he soems to explain TRT as a vocative, and ATH: as a nominative. खण: wh. ॥४॥ Bu. योगेयोगे पयोदश ॥४॥E. B. II, 5, I सुश्रवः सुश्रवसं E.-सुश्रवः सुश्रवा ई. सुश्रवः सुश्रवा B.-सुश्रवः सुश्रवा भू० E. मुंश्रवः सुश्रवो भू. B.-सुबो देवानां E. मुंअवः सुश्रवा देवानां B.-गोपोखे B. E.---See MBr. I, 6, 31; Aiv. I, 22, 21; Par. II, 4,2; Kaus:56, 3. 2 B. inserts सुतं निन्दा (निदाः • pr. m.) श्रद्धा विणा (वियाः pr. m.) श्रुतं सत्यं तपो व्रतं at the beginning of this Mantra. See Aiv. III.9, I with Narayana's commentary. 1-9म ऋतं B secom. मयत B pr. m. अभयव्रतं E. • उभयं व्रतं Wh. उभयत्रतं Bu. तपE. तपस to व्रतं deest in Wh. 15 तुरीयः ·II, 5,9-II, 6, I. ॥हितीयः प्रथः ॥ ३९ व्रतं यड्राह्मणानां ब्रह्मणि व्रतम् । यद्देस्सेन्द्रस्य सप्रजापतिकस्य सदेवस्य सदेवराजस्य समनुष्यस्य समनुष्यराजस्य सर्पितृकस्य सपितृराजस्य सर्गन्धर्वाप्सरस्कस्य । यन्म आत्मन आत्मनि व्रतं तेनाहँ सवैवतो भूयासम् ॥१०॥ उदायुषा स्वायुषोदोषधीना रसेनोत्पर्जन्यस्य शुष्मेणोदस्था- ममताँ अनु ॥११॥ तच देवहितं पुरस्तोछुक्रमुञ्चरत् ॥१२॥ पश्येम शरदश्शतं जीवेम शरदश्शतं नन्दाम शरदश्शतं" मोदाम शरदश्शतं भवाम शरदश्शत" शृणाम शरदश्शतं प्र ब्रवाम शरदश्शतमजीता स्याम शरदश्शतं ज्योक्क सूर्य दृशे ॥२१॥ यस्मिन्भूतं च भव्य च सर्व लोकास्समाहिताः। तेने गृह्णामि त्वामहं मह्यं गृह्णामि त्वामहं प्रजापतिना वा मयं गृह्णाम्यसौ ॥२२॥ १६ पञ्चमः खण्डः ॥५॥ परि त्वाने परि मृजाम्यामुषा च धनेन च । सुप्रजाः प्रजयां . 10 सदेवरानन्यस F. - सरसस्य E. II See Ts. I, 2,8, 1; Hir. I, 7, 10. 13-21 TA. IV, 42, 5 (32); of. RY.VII, 66, 16; Hir. I, 7, 10. See Introd., p. xxxiv. 20b गृहान्यसो B.-पञ्चमः खण्डः ॥ Wh. ॥५॥ Bu. ॥५॥ सुश्रवस मुबवसमष्टौ ॥५॥ B. ॥८॥ सुश्रवः सुबवा अष्टौ ॥५॥E.

·४० ॥मन्त्रपाठः ॥ II,6, I-10. भूयास सुवीरों वीरैस्सुवा वर्चसा सुपोषः पोषमुगृहो गृहस्स- पतिः पत्या सुमेधा मेधया सुब्रह्मा ब्रह्मचारिभिः ॥१॥ अग्नये समिधमाहर्षि बृहते जातवेदसे यथा वमने समिर्धा समिध्यस एवं मामायुषा वर्चसा सन्या मेधा प्रजया पशुभिर्ब- मंवर्चसेनानायेन समेधय स्वाहा ॥२॥ एधोऽस्येधिषीमहि स्वाहा ॥३॥ समिदसि समेधिषीमहि स्वाहा ॥४॥ तेजोऽसि तेजो मयि धेहि स्वाहा ॥५॥ सपो अद्यान्वचारि रसेन समसूक्ष्महि । पर्यस्वाँ अम आगमं तं मा सँ सृज वर्चसा स्वाहा ॥६॥ सं मामे वर्चसा सृज प्रजयां च. धनेन च स्वाहा ॥७॥ विद्युन्मे अस्य देवा इन्द्रो विद्यासह ऋषिभि स्वाहा ॥६॥ अमये बृहते नाकाय स्वाहा ॥९॥ द्यावापृथिवीभ्याँ स्वाहा ॥१०॥ , E. - 10,4. 6 अपी II, 6, Ib सुब्रमा • E. 2 °माहारिषं Bu. Wh. Hw. 'माहर्ष Hbg.-समिधय See Av. XIX, 64, 180q.; Hir. I, 7, 2; MBr. I, 6, 32; Par. II, 4, 3; Saakh. II, 3-6 See Ts. I, 4, 45,3; TBr. I1, 6, 6, 4 seq.; Sankh. II, I0, 4. अबान्व. Wh. Bu. P. अपी पव अपरति कर्मनाम etc. H. पोवाचवा. अपो चन्व- Ts. I. 4.45, 35 46, 2; 'TBr.4, 6, 6, 5. पापी अवान्व• B. E. Rv. I, 23, 23; x,99. 6bहना Bn. See Rv. I, 23, 24a. 8 विधु xss. and H. विम Rv. I, 23, 24b. See Introd., p. xxiv.-विवात्सहर्षिभिः E. T. 'सार्षिमि Bu. Wh.

·II, 6, II-15. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ४१ एषा ते भने समितया वस्त्र चा पायस्व च तयाहं वर्ध- मानो भूयासमायायमानश्च स्वाहा ॥११॥ . यो माग्ने भागिर्ने सन्तमाभागं चिकीर्षति । अभागमो तं कुरु मामने भागिनै कुरु स्वाहा ॥१२॥ समिधमाधार्याने सर्ववतो भूयासँ स्वाहा ॥१३॥ ब्रह्मचार्यस्यपोऽशन कर्म कुरु मा सुषुप्याः । भिक्षाचय चराचायाधीनो भव ॥१४॥ यस्य ते प्रथमवास्य हरामस्तं त्वा विश्वे अवन्तु देवाः । सं त्वा भातरस्सुवृधो वर्धमानमर्नु जायन्तां बहवस्सुजातम् ॥१५॥ षष्ठः खण्डः ॥६॥ - - .. ॥ समित्तया E. समत्तया Bu.--Seu Hir. I, 8, 4. 12 मागिन संतम. :.- चिकीर्षति । प. Wh. चिकीर्षसि • E. प्रत्यमा B. Bu. 'T. 13 समिधE.- At the end of this Mantra B. and Wh. iusert : * & B pr. m. Wh.) ETTET 19: (419 Wh.) खाहा मुकः (सुव wh.) खाहौँ (हा श्री wh.) स्वाहा ॥ Haradatta does not mention the Vyahrtis (given also in P.) here. But in his commentary on Ap. II, 22, he says: यातिभिरप्यन्ते पतनः समिध पादधाति । तत्प्रायश्चित्तले न द्रष्टव्यम् । कल्पा- नारदर्शनाच । यत्त पप इत्यादिमिरपखानंत्र। 14 °यस्थपोशान E.-सुर्घप्याः 14b भिषाच E. -See Pār. II, 3, 2, Suhkh. II,4,5 Hir. I, 5, 10; Asv. I, 22, 27 MBr. I, 6, 25 seq:; Kaus. 56, 12. 15a प्रथमावाल है. B pr. m. -सुवृषो B.-जायतां B.--See Av. II, 13, 55 Hir. I, 7, 17.-धष्ठः खण्डः wh. ॥६॥ Bu. ॥२१॥ परि खान एकविंशतिः ॥६॥ E. ॥६॥ परि खाप एकानविंशतिः॥ B. [III. 8.] B.E. 15 b धातर . . . G ·કર ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II,7,1-15. इम स्तोममहंते जातवेदसे रचमिव सं महेमा मनीषया । भद्रा हि नः प्रमतिरस्य सँसाने सखे मा रिषामा वयं तवं ॥१॥ थायुषं जमदनेः कश्यपस्य थायुषम् । यद्देवाना. आयुषं तन्मे अस्तु थायुषम् ॥२॥ शिवो नामासि स्वधितिस्ते पिता नमस्ते अस्नु मा मा हिंसीः ॥३॥ उष्णेन वायवुदकेनेत्येषः ॥४-११॥ इदमहममुामुयायणस्य पाप्मानमर्प गूहाम्युतरोऽसौ हि- षयः ॥१२॥ आपो हि ठा मयोभुवस्ता न ऊर्जे दधातन । महे रणाय चक्षसे ॥१३॥ यो वशिवतमो रसस्तस्य भाजयतेह नः । उशतीरिव मातरः ॥१४॥ तस्मा अरै गमाम वो यस्य क्षाय जिन्वय । आपो जनयथा च नः ॥१५॥ II, 7, 1b ve E.-Rv. I, 94, 1. प्रियायुष B. P.T. थायुष (the last time only) E-See Hir.1,9,635 MBr. I,6,8; Vs. III,62 (Par.I,16,1B II, I, I5);AN.V, 28, 3 Cf.Vs. III,633; Hir. I, 9, 103; Sitikh. J, 28, 14. 4- पाय उद B. रविष: vis. नुवाक:, i.e. the whole of II, I is to be repeated here. Sep Sudarsanarya on Ap. 12, 3. 12 ममुप Bu. T. नमव Hir. I, 13-15 The MSS. of the toxt have only wrot fit or tortyy tfal ferti, but H. explains the three verses. . . 7. - . 9. 18.

·II, 7, 16-26. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ४३ . हिरण्यवर्णशुचयः पावका इति तिसः ॥१६-१८॥ अन्नाधाय थूहध्वं दीर्घायुरहमन्त्रादो भूयासम.। सोमो राजायमार्गमास मे मुखं प्र वैश्यत्ति भगेन सह वर्चसा॥१९॥ सोमस्य तनूरसि तनुवं मे पाहि स्वा मा तनूरा विश ॥२०॥ नमो यहाय चाभियहार्य च नमशाकजजभाभ्यां नमस्ताभ्यो देवताभ्यो या अभियाहिणीः ॥२१-२३॥ असरस्सु यो गन्धो गन्धर्वेषु च यद्यशः । दैवो यो मानुषो गन्धस्स मा गन्धस्सुरभि षताम् ॥२४॥ इयमोषधे पार्यमाणा सहमाना सहस्वती। सा मा हिरण्यवर्चसं ब्रह्मवर्चसिन मा करोतु ॥२५॥ अपशिऽस्युरौ मे मा सँ शारीः । शिवो मोप तिष्ठव दीर्घायुत्वार्य शतशरदाय । शत शरम आयुषे वर्चसे जीवात्वे पुण्याय ॥२६॥ See Rv. x, 9, 1-33; Ts. IV, I, 5, 1; V, 6, 1,43 VII, 4, 19, 4; TA. IV, 42,4; X, I, 11 seq.; Hir. I, I0, 23 21,5; II, I8, 9. 16-18=I, 2, I-3. 19a ग्याय B-दीर्घायुएE. 19b गमात्स B pr m -मुखं Bn.-वैयसि B.T.-See Hir. I, 10;1; Pir. II, 6, 17. 20 तनूमा B-सा T.-विशा Bu.-See Hir. I, 10, 5. ॥ नमो गृहार्य E. 21-23 See Hir.I,10,4. 24 अप्सरस्सु च यो Bu. P. अप्सराम । चयो Hir. I, 10, 4. 250 दुधौषध B. P.T. बमोषधE. चमोषध Wh. त्यमो- षधि Bu. भीषधीषधीः वितितोपन्शन्दसः H. See Introd., p. xxiv. 25b ब्रह्मा- वर्चखिन B pr. m. 26. See Hir. I, II, 3. 26b,c See TBr. I, I, I, I9seq. : 2 ·४४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 7,27-II, 8,4. रेवतीस्त्वा व्यक्ष्णबित्येताः ॥२७-३२॥ सप्तमः खण्डः ॥७॥ आयुर्थ वर्चस्यै सुवीय रायस्पोषमौजियम् । इर्दै हिरण्यं वर्चस्वज्जैयाया विशतान्माम् ॥१॥ उच्चैादि पृतनाजि संचासाहं धनंजयम् । सर्वास्समृडीडियो हिरण्येऽस्मिन्समाहिताः ॥२॥ गुनमहँ हिरण्यस्य पितुरिव नामायभैषम् । तं मा हिरण्यवर्चसं पूरुष प्रियं कुरु ॥३॥ प्रियं मा देवेषु कुरु प्रियं मा ब्रह्मणे कुरु । प्रियं विश्येषु शूतेषु प्रिय राजसु मा कुरु ॥४॥ . 27-32 = II, 2, 3-8. व्यरणनित्येषा E. व्यर्पणनित्यताः B.-सप्तमः खण्डः । Wh. ॥७॥ Bu. ॥२०॥ मैं स्तोमं विशतिः ॥७॥F. B. II, 8, 18 आयुष्च B.- वर्चस्य B. वर्थयं Bu. 1b वर्चस्खी B. वर्चस्वत् deest in Wh. Bu. II. 'T'.- चाया E.-विशताम्मां Bu. विशताम्मा Wh. 'T. विशतामांE. विशतां मां B. P. विशतात् मा II.--See Hir. I, I0, 6; Vs. XXXIV, 50; Asv. III, 8, 21, and Stenaler's note in his German translation ; Rv. Khila 27, 1; Rv.-Ms., fol. 628. उपवादि B. asif Bu. Hbd. IIbg. HTTg. T., probably H. of E.Wh. Hw. 2b समृषि F. Bu. P.T. समृद्ध Wh. - See Hir. I.c.; Asv. 1.e.; Rv. Khila 27, 3; Rv.-Ms. 1.0. 3a हिरण्यस्वपितुरिव E. 30 पूरषु .Wh. H. T. पुरुष B.F. पुरष Bu. -- See Ilir. l.c.; Aiv. l.c.; Rv.eKhila,27,33; Rv.-Ms. 4 ब्राह्मण Mss. and II. ब्रह्मणि Hir. 1.c. See Introd., p. xxiv. 4h पियेषु B. 28 .

·II, 8,5-II. ॥ वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ४५ या तिरश्ची निपद्यसेऽहं विधरणी इति । तां वा घृतस्य धारया यजे सँराधनीमहमं ॥५॥ सँरार्धन्यै देव्यै स्वाहा ॥६॥ प्रसाधन्यै देव्यै स्वाहा ॥७॥ समाजं च विराज चाभिश्रीयी च नो गृहे। लक्ष्मी राष्ट्रस्य. या. मुखे तयो मा सँ सृजामसि ॥६॥ शुभके शिर आ रोह शेभयन्ती मुखं मम । मुख हि मम शोभय भूयासं च भगं कुरु ॥९॥ यामाहरज्जमदग्नि श्रद्धायै कामायान्यै । इमां तामपि नोऽहं भगेन सह वर्चसा ॥१०॥ यदाञ्जनं चैककुदं जात हिमवत. उपरि । तेने वामाओ तेजसे वर्चसे भगाय च ॥११॥ अष्टमः खण्डः ॥॥ for Bu. 5-7 Seo Hir. I, 2, 18; MBr. I, 5, 6; Brh. Up.VI, 3, 3. 5) संराधिनीमहं Bu. Hbd. Hbg. 'राधनमहं B. T. 6 संराधिन्यै Bu. सम्राट w]. 7 प्रसा- 8 संम्रा Bu. Hw.P. T-See Asv. 1.c.; Rv. Khila 27,4; Rv.-Ms. 1.c.; Hir. I, II, I. 9 See lir. I, II, 4, and Sayana, Rigvoda-Bhashya, vol.i, p. 3. 1. 19 (Prof. Max Miller's 2nd ed.). 101 STATT Wh. IIW. rob खामपि Bu. Wh. See Hir. I, 11, 46 H TA. VI, 10, 2: Av. IV, 9, 9: Inb भगायच Bu. Wh. भगाय B. H. बाय चE.T. See Hir. I, II, 5.-बदमः खण्डः ॥ Wh. ॥८॥ Bu. पायुष्यमकान ("मेकोन B.) विंशतिः॥८॥E. B.

·॥मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 9, 1-9. ४६ मयि पर्वतपूरुषं मर्यि पर्वतवर्चसं मर्यि पर्वतभेषजं मर्यि पर्वतायुषम् ॥१॥ यन्मे वर्चः परागतमात्मानमुपतिष्ठति । इदं तत्पुनरा देदे दीर्घायुत्वाय वर्चसे ॥२॥ प्रतिष्ठे स्यो देवतानां मा मा सं तापम् ॥३॥ प्रजापतेशरणमसि ब्रमणादिविश्वजनस्य छायासि सर्वतो मा पाहि ॥४॥ देवस्य॑ त्वा सवितुः प्रसवेऽश्विनौवाहभ्यो पूष्णो हस्ताभ्यामा दद बिषतो वधायेन्द्रस्य वजोऽसि वापशम मे भव यत्पा तनिवारय ॥५॥ देवीष्षडुवीहरु णः कृणोत विश्वे देवास इह वीरयध्वम् । मा हास्महि प्रजया मा तनूभिमा रधाम द्विषते सोम राजन ॥६॥ राष्ट्रभृदस्याचार्यासन्दी मा त्वद्योषम् ॥७॥ राष्ट्रभृदसि समाडासन्दी मा त्वद्यौषम् ॥१॥ राष्ट्रभूदस्यधिपत्न्यासन्दी मा त्वद्योषम् ॥९॥ II, 9, ३० तिहते Wh. तिष्ठतु T. देवानां B. देवते Hir. I, II, 9. Cf. Par. II,6,303 Aiv. III, 8, 19. 4 See Hir. I, II, 103 Pir. II, 6, 29. 5 See Ts.VII, I, 11, 1; V, 7, 3, 1; Hir. I, 11,7., 6 The MSS. of the text give only the Pratika, Taft: पीरिविषा. See Rv. x,108, 5Ts. IV, 7, 14, 2. लग राणसखा B pr. m. See II, 4, 12. 8 संम्रार B.E. Bu. Hw. Hbg. T. 9 पत्नी सन्दी wh. -The three Mantras 7-9 are given without any break in B. E. Bu.

·II, 9, 10-II, 10,4. मे ॥ धितीयः प्रधः ॥ ४७ आपः पादावनेजनीषिन्त नाशयन्तु अस्मिन्कुले ब्रह्मवर्चस्यसानि ॥१०॥ मयि महो मयि यणे मीन्द्रियं वीर्यम् ॥११॥ आ मा गन्यशंसा वर्चसा सँ सृज पयसा तेजसा च । तं मा प्रियं प्रजानां कुर्वधिपतिं पशूनाम् ॥१२॥ विराजो दोहोऽसि विराजो दोहमशीय मम पर्याय वि रोज ॥१३॥ समुद्रं वः प्र हिणोमि स्वां योनिमर्पि गछत । अछिद्रः प्रजयो भूयासं मा परी सेचि मत्पर्यः ॥१४॥ नवमः खण्डः ॥९॥ चम्यै विद्यायै यशेऽसि यशसो यशेऽसि ब्रह्मणो दीतिरसि । तं मा प्रियं प्रजानां कुर्वधिपतिं पशूनाम् ॥१॥ आ मा गनित्येषा ॥२॥ अमृतोपस्तरणमसि ॥३॥ अमृतापिधानमसि ॥४॥ Tea पादरावनेवनी द्विषत ई. मोर्डिषत B.--See Ait. Br.VIII, 27.9; Kaus. 90, 11. ॥ वीर्य . 12 See Hir. I, 13,33; Par. I, 3,15. 13 पाय MSS. and H. पवाय Hir. I, 13, 1; Par. I, 3, 12; Aiv. I, 24, 20-22; Saikh. III, 7.5. .148 मभि गच्छता Bu. See Par..I, 3, 14, Hir. , 13, 4.-नवमः खण्डः । wh. He Bu. : मयि पर्वत. पूर पोरंश ।। F. B. II, 10, 1 यौनि यस । A. Ea rb and s = II, 9, 12, 3and4 are not separated in the Mss. See TA.X,32; 35; Hir.1,13,639;Aiv.I,24,13:28.

·४ ॥मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 10,5-11. यन्मधुनो मधष्य परममनाचं वीर्यम् । तेनाहं मधुनो मधष्येन परमेणाचायेन वीर्यण परमोऽचादो मधयोऽसानि ॥५॥ गौरस्यपहतपाप्मा पाप्मानं जहि मर्म चामुर्थ च ॥६॥ अग्निः प्राश्नातु प्रथमस्स हि वेद यो हविः। । अरिष्टमस्माकै कृण्वन्ब्राह्मणों ब्राह्मणेभ्यः ॥७॥ यज्ञो वर्धतां यज्ञस्य वृद्धिमर्नु वर्धापचितिरस्यपचितिं मा कुर्वपचितोऽहं मनुथेषु भूयासम् ॥६॥ गौनुभष्या माता रुद्राणां दुहिता वसूनाँ स्वसादित्यानाम: मृतस्य नाभिः ॥९॥ प्रणु वोचं चिकितुषे जनाय मा गामनोगामदितिं वधिष्ट॥१०॥ पिबतूदकं तृणान्यत्तु ॥११॥ - 5a यबंधुगामधये E-वीर्य E. 5b परमी (मो pr. m.) बादो B. परमो- बादो E-See fir. I, 13, 8; Pir. I, 3, 20. 6 गौरस्यपहनपा F.-"पाप्मा पाप्मानं Wh. पात्माप पात्मानं Bu. Seo Hir. I, 13, 13; Pur. I, 3, 27 seq.; Asv. I, 24, 31. 7a See TBr. II, 4, 8, 13 Pir. III, I, 4; MBr. II, I, 15. 7b चरिष्टम Bu. Wh. IIw. पनिष्टम B. अनिष्टम. E. अगष्टम Hbg.'r. अरिष्टम in ibd. seems to have been corrected from नष्टम 8 वृद्धापचित्तिर' Bu. वृद्धापचितिर T:--मनुष्येषु E. 9 गौचनुभव्या E. Bu. Wh. Hw. IHbd. T.P. गौधनुर्भ(भ pr. m.) व्या B. गौः धनुः भव्या Hbg. Soe Hir. I, 13, 19 and Prof. Kirste’s note; Pār. I, 3, 37. As to Gyarat 806 Āp. Dh. I, 31, 12, Gaut. IX, 19. 1 E.-See Hir. 1.c., Pār. 1.c. II Soe Hir. 1.c.; Pār. I, 3, 2& According to Sudarśanīrya on Āp. 13, 17, Mantras 8-11 would be only throo. T. counts 9 and 10 as one Mantra. . IO ·II, 10, 12-II, 11, 5. ॥हितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ४९ ओमुत्सृजत ॥१२॥ भूतम् ॥१३॥ सा विराद ॥१४॥ तन्मा क्षायिं ॥१५॥ तस्य तेऽशीय ॥१६॥ तन्म जजै धाः ॥१७॥ ओं कल्पयत ॥१८॥ दशमः खण्डः ॥१०॥ पाता ददातु नो रयिमीशनो जगतस्पतिः । स नः पूर्णेन वावनात् ॥१॥ धातां प्रजाया उत राय ईशे धातेदं विश्वं भुवनं जजान । धाता पुत्रं यजमानाय दाता तस्मा उ हव्यं घृतविधेम ॥२॥ धाता ददातु नो रयिं प्राची जीवातुमक्षिताम् । वयं देवस्य धीमहि सुमति सत्यधिसः ॥३॥ धाता ददातु दाशुषे वसूनि प्रजांकामाय मीदुषे दुरोणे। तस्मै देवा अमृतास्सं बयन्तां विश्वे देवासो अदितिस्मजोषाः ॥४॥ यस्त्वा हृदा कीरिणा मन्यमानोऽमन्यै मर्यो जोहवीमि । जातवेदो यो अस्मासु धेहि प्रजाभिरमे अमृतत्वमश्याम ॥५॥ 12 "सृजना Bu. 13 भूतं सुभूतं wh. See Hir. I, 13, ,15-17 तमा पापि तख तशीयं तन्म B. यमा पौयि तख तशीय तन्त्र 18 दशमः खंडः ॥ wh. ॥१०॥ पड़े विषाया अष्टादश 1१०1 B. ॥१८॥ी विवायाष्ठादेश ॥१०॥5. धाता देदातुनो रयिमिति पतलो यस्तो हुदा कीरिणति चतन्नः MSS. •I have given Mantras r-4 from Ts. III, 3, II, 2 80q., and 5-8 from Ts. I, 4, 46, I seq. -See fir.l.c.; Par. l.c. 14 seg. F.-See Hir. I, 13, 15. ॥१०॥ Bu. . II, II, 1-8 Haradatta explains them fully. H [III. 8.]

·५० ॥ मन्त्रपाठः ॥ II, II, 6-14. यस्मै सुकृते जातवेद उ लोकमग्ने कृणवं स्योनम् । अश्विन स पुत्रिण. वीरवन्तं गोमन्त रयिं नशते स्वस्ति ॥६॥ वे सुपुत्र शवसोऽवृवन्कामकातयः । न त्वामिन्द्राति रिच्यते ॥७॥ उक्थउक्थे सोम इन्दै ममाद नीनी मघाम सुतासः । यदी सवाधः पितरं न पुत्रासमानर्दक्षा अवसे हवन्ते ॥६॥ भूर्भुवस्सुवः ॥९॥ राकामहँ सुहवा सुष्टुनी हुवे शृणोतु नस्सुभगा बोधतु त्मना । सीव्यत्वपस्सूच्याच्छिद्यमानया ददातु वीर शतदायमुक्यम् ॥१०॥ यास्तै राके सुमतबस्सुपेशसो याभिर्ददासि दाशुषे वसूनि । ताभिर्नो अद्य सुमना उपाहि सहस्रपोष सुभगे राणा ॥११॥ यौगन्धरिरेव नो राजेति सात्वीरवादिषुः । विवृत्तचक्रा आसीनास्तीरेण यमुने नव ॥१२॥ सोम एवं नो राजेन्याहुबामणीः प्र॒जाः । विवृत्तचका आसीनास्तीरेणासौ तव ॥१३॥ पुँसुवनमसि ॥१४॥ 9-11 भूर्भुवस्सुपी राकामहं या राके MSs. The Mantras, which are explained by 12a योगपरिव B. Bu. H.T. गौगांधरीऐका. योगन्धिनिरेव Wh. See Kalika on Pap. IV,T, 173. . 13b विवृत्तचक्र.-सवा Bu.--See Hir. II, I, 3; Kiv. 1, 4, 7; Par. I, 15, 8. 14 पुँसुष. Bu. Wh. H. 'T. पुंसव. E. B. H., are given from Ry. II, 33, 4 seg. =Ts. III, 3, II, 5. 12b तवा Bu.

·II, II, 15-20. ॥ वितीयः प्रचः॥ ५१ कृतम्। आभिष्ट्रवाहं दशभिरभि शामि दशमास्याय सूर्तये ॥१५॥ यथैव सोमः पर्वते या समुद्र एजति । एवं ने गर्भ एजतु सह जरायुणा निष्क्रम्य प्रति तिष्ठत्वायुषि ब्रह्मवर्चसि यशसि वीर्येऽनाद्ये ॥१६॥ दश मासाञ्छशयानो धाचा हि तो ऐतु गर्भो अक्षितो जीवो जीवन्याः ॥१७॥ आयमनीर्यमयत गर्भमापो देवीस्सरस्वतीः । ऐतु गर्भो अक्षितो जीवो जीवन्याः ॥१८॥ तिलदेऽव पद्यस्व न माँसमसि नोदलम। स्थविध पद्यस्व न माँसेषु न नावसु न बद्धमसि मज्जसु ॥१९॥ निरैतु पृश्नि शेवल शुनै जरायतवे ॥२०॥ 3.I. 15 मि दशमास्याय .--See Hir. II, 2, 5. 16 सोमः पवते B.-See Hir. II, 16b एवं ते E. एवं वं we-गर्भ एजंतु E-बारायणा B. रायुणा Bn.-- तिष्ठत्वायुषि Bu. - यशसि वीर्ये E. 1mb and r8b एतुE. 19 a तिलदेव B. तिलदेव :.- माँसदसि नोदला. माँसदसि गोदळं 'T'. समसि नोद R. It may be नो दर, but Haradatta explains मोदलं =na udalam = na udarar'. See Introd., p. xxiv, and Iir. II, 3, 3. 19b विश्यिय p.-सेषु न E.-बधमसि न मज्जKE. निरंतु B.-शेवल etc. Av. I, II, 4. शेवल शुने (शुनो 1.) जरायवत्त B. E. शैलं yü aryan Bu. Soo also Pūr. I, 16, 2.--I have followed Ilaradatta in dividing . Mantras 16-20. • According to Sudarianārya (on Ap. 14, 14 and I5), Mantra 16 ends with प्रति तिष्ठतु, 17 with तथा छतम, 18 with सरस्वतीः, 39 begins with ऐतु गर्भो, and 20 begins with खवियव. 20 H 2 ·५२ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 11, 21-28. दिवस्परि प्रथमं जज्ञे अग्निरम्महितीयं परि जातवेदाः । तृतीयमप्सु नृमणा अजस्रमिन्धान एनं जरते स्वाधीः ॥२१॥ विद्या ते अग्ने चेधा पयाणि विद्या ते सन विभृतं पुल्ला। विद्मा ते नाम परमं गुहा यहिया तमुत्सं या आजगन्ध ॥२२॥ समुद्रे त्वा नृमण अप्स्वन्तर्नृचक्षा ईधे दिवो अम ऊधन । तृतीय त्वा रजसि तस्थिवाँसमृतस्य योनौ महिषा अहिन्वन ॥२३॥ अन्दग्नि स्तनयन्निव द्यौः क्षामा रेरिहहीरुधसमञ्जन । सद्यो जज्ञानो विहीमिद्धो अख्यदा रोदसी भानुना भात्यन्तः॥२४॥ उशिक् पावको अरतिस्मुमेधा मतेष्वग्निरमृतो नि धायि । इसति धूममरुष भरिभदुक्रेण शोचिषा द्यामिनक्षत् ॥२५॥ विश्वस्य केतुर्भुवनस्य गर्भ आ रोदसी अपृणाज्जायमानः । वीडु चिदद्रिमभिनत्परायञ्जना यग्निमयजन्त पञ्च ॥२६॥ श्रीणामुदारो धरुणो रयीणां मनीषाणां प्रार्पणसोमगोपाः । वसौम्मूनुस्महसो अप्सु राजा वि भात्यय उषामिधानः ॥२७॥ यस्तै अध कृणवद्रशोचेऽपूपं देव घृतवन्तमग्ने। प्रतं नय प्रतरां वस्यो अच्छाभि झुमं देवभक्तं यविष्ठ ॥२८॥ . 21-31 The MSS. of the text have only दिवपरीत्यषोनुवाकः । This is, as Haradatta's commentary shows, Ts. IV, 2, 2 (not Rv. X, 45) Ap, 15, ' refers to it by वात्सप्रेय. 22 Hw. reads consistently fact and format for forrt, also call for the 27b H. remarks that वसोः stands for वसुः, the reading of the Bahvrcas.

·II, II, 29-II, 12, 2. ५३ ॥ वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ आ तं भेज सौत्रवसेष्वम उक्थउक्थ आ भज शस्यमाने । प्रियसूर्य प्रियो अमा भवात्युनातेन मिनदुजर्निवैः ॥२९॥ वामने यजमाना अनु धून्विश्वा वसूनि दधिरे वार्याणि । त्वया सह द्रविणमिछाना व्रजं गोमन्तमुशिजो वि वत्रुः ॥३०॥ दृशानो रुका उल्या व्यद्यौहुर्मर्षमा थिये रुचानः । अमिरमृतो अभवहयोभिर्यदेमं चौरजनयत्सुरेताः ॥३१॥ अस्मिंबहँ सहस्र पुथाम्येधमान स्वे वशे ॥३२॥ अगोदङ्गासं भवसि हृदयादधि जायसे । आत्मा वै पुषनामासि स जीव शरदशतम् ॥३३॥ एकादशः खण्डः ॥११॥ अश्मा भव परशुभव हिरेण्यमस्तृतं भव । पशूनां वो हिंकारेणाभि जिघ्राम्यसौ ॥१॥ मेधां ते देवस्सविता मेधां देवी सरस्वती। मेधां ते अश्विनौ देवावा धत्तां पुष्करमजा ॥२॥ 32 °धमाना: E. •धमाना wh. T. 23 पुषनामा E-%eo Hir. II, 3, 2; Asv. I, 15,9; Par. I, 18, 2; MBr. I, 5, 17; Brh, Up. VI, 4, 8; 26.-एकादशः खण्डः । wh. ॥११॥ Bu. धाता देदातु मो रयिं विभतिः ॥ ११॥ E. B. II, 12, IA See MBr. I, 5, 78; Hir. II, 3, 4, Par. I, 16, 18; Asv. I, 15, 3; Erh. UP. VI, 4, 26. विघ्राम्यसौ B.-See MBr. I, 5, 19; Par. I, 18,4. 2 में अश्विनी B. नचिनी Bu. --See MBr. I, 5.9; Asv. I, 15.33; Rv.-Ms., fol. 56a; Rv. Khila 29, 2. .

·५४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 12, 3-14 वयि मेधां त्वयि प्रजा वयनिस्तेजो दधातु ॥३॥ वयि मेधां वयि प्रजां त्वयीन्द्र इन्द्रियं दधातु ॥४॥ त्वयि मेधां वर्यि प्र॒जां त्वयि सूर्यो भाजो दधातु ॥१॥ क्षेत्रिय त्वा नि त्यै त्वा दुही मुंञ्चामि वरुणस्य पार्शात् । अनागसं ब्रह्मणे वा करोमि शिवेने द्यावापृथिवी उभे इमे ॥६॥ शं ते अमिमहानिरस्तु शं द्यावापृथिवी सहौषधीभिः । शमन्तरियाँ सह वातेन ते शं ते चर्तमः प्रदिशौ भवन्तुं ॥७॥ या दैवीश्चतमः प्रदिशो वातपानीरभि सूर्यो विचष्टे । तासां त्वा जरस आ दधामि प्र यम एतु निर्गतिं पराचैः ॥६ अमौचि यक्ष्माहुरितार्वत्यै द्रुहः पाशचि त्यै चोदमोचि । अहा अवर्तिमविदत्स्योनमभूबने सुकृतस्य लोके ॥९॥ सूर्यमृतं तमसो याह्या यद्देवा अमुंजनसृजन्व्येनसः । एवमहमिमं क्षेत्रियाज्जामि साहुहो मुंश्चामि वरुणस्य पा- शीत् ॥१०॥ भू स्वाहा भुव स्वाहा सुव स्वाहाँ स्वाहा ॥११-१४॥ द्वादशः खण्डः ॥१२॥ 6 10 See TBr. II, 5, 6, 1-3; Av. II, I0%; Hir. II, 3, 10-4, I. 6b पनागसं B. 88 देवीस. wh.-रभी Bu. -सूर्यो विष्ट B. सूर्यो विची Bu. . तासां खा B. F. TBr.1.0. तासां खा (tva =tra+i) H. B.E. 14 बादयः खखः । Wh. ॥१२॥ Bu. भरमा भव पोरंथ ॥१२॥ E. B. . IO & ·II, 13, 1-7. ॥हितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ५५ . मा कुमार रक्षौ वधीमा धेनुरत्यासारिणी । प्रियां धनस्य भूया एधमाना स्खे गृहे ॥१॥ अयं कुमारो जरां धयतु दीर्घमायुः । तस्मै त्वं स्तन प्र प्यायायुर्व) यो बलम् ॥२॥ यभूमेहृदयं दिवि चन्द्रमसि श्रितम् । तदुर्वि पश्यं माहं पौत्रम रुदम् ॥३॥ यत्ते सुसीमे हृदयं वेदाहं तत्प्रजापतौ। वेदाम तस्य ते वयं माहं पौत्रमा रुदम् ॥४॥ नामयति न रूदति य वयं वदामसि यचाभिमामसि॥५॥ आपस्सुम्नेषु जागृत रक्षासि निरितो नुदध्वम् ॥६॥ अयं कलिं पतयन्त श्वानमिवोद्धम् । - II, 13, IB रित्यासारिणी Bu. Wh. H. T. रत्वाचारिणी E. रत्वाचारिणी B. P. रतिसारिणी Hir. II, 4, 2. 2b ती Wh. Hw. य B.E. Bu. 'T:-सनं B. P. Hir. II, 4, 3. Cf. Bv.-Ms., fol. 56a. 3 रदं E.~-Cf. Ilir. II, 3, 8. 4a सुसीमे हृदयं H. मुसीमे हदयं wh. T. मुशीने दयं B. मुशीम उदय E.P. सुसीमेईदयं Bu. or. Hir. II, 3, 8; MBr. I, 5, ro; Asiv. I, 13, 75 Par. I, II, 9.-वाह E. 4b पदं E. 5 वदामसि and चाभिमृशामसि, accents by conjecture. वदामसि and चाभि मृशामसि B.E.-See lir. II,4,57 Par. I, 16, 25. 6बायत B. E. T. बायता प्रबुद्या भवत Hbd. The Grantha Mss. do not distinguish between Wand I, hence we may road जाग्रत or बागुंत in Bu. Wh. Hw. Hbg. II Ug. See Hir. II, 4, 55 Par. i, 16, 22.-- निर्णतो wh. 78 माँ बानमिवोईचं .

·II, 13,7-12. ५६ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ शुजां वार्शितामिव मरुतः पर्याय स्वाहा ॥७॥ शगडेरपश्शशिर्डकर उलूखलः। व्यवनो नश्यतादित स्वाहा ॥६॥ अयश्शण्डो मकै उपवीर उलूखलः । व्यवनो नश्यतादित स्वाहा ॥९॥ केशिनी श्वलोमिनीः खापोऽजोपकाशिनीः । अपैत नश्यतादित स्वाहा ॥१०॥ मिश्राससः कौबेरका रक्षोराजेन प्रेषिताः। याम सजानयो गच्छन्तीछन्तोऽपरिदाकृतानस्वाहा ॥११॥ एतान्ततागृहीतेत्ययं ब्रह्मणस्पुषः । तानमिः पर्यसरतानिन्दुस्तान्बृहस्पतिः । तानहं वेद ब्राह्मणः प्रमृशतः कूटदन्ताविकेशाधनस्तना- नस्वाहा ॥१२॥ भयोदशः खण्डः ॥१३॥ . I, 16, 23. 7b वासितमिव E-पावं Bu. पर्वाई wh. पर्याई r. 8 धूपरषः (1) H. रषः B.F. 9 पयः B. पयः R.-शंडोयम E-Of. Hir. II, 3,79 Par. Ion वैशिनी: B. वैशिनी E. केशिनि Bu.- खाणी B. Bu. Wh. H. 'T. सणवाः पो E.-"वाशिनी B. E-. Hir. II, 3, 7. rob नशातादिनः . 11a Bfar; Bu. inbछमोपरिदाकतान खा..Bu. Wh, H. ' तीपरिदास- तांखा (खा sec. m.) 8. 'तीपलितांडतांखा. E. See Hit. 1.c. 10 नव- सपा B. बास्कE. प्रमाणः पुष: wh. . 120 ब्राहब B-अमृतः B. .

·II, 14, 1-6. ॥हितीयः प्रचः॥ ५७ नक्तंचारिक उरस्पेशाञ्छूलहस्ताकपालपान । पूर्व एषां पितेत्युचैत्राव्यकर्णकः । माता जपन्या सर्पति यामे विधुरमिछन्ती स्वाहा ॥१॥ निशीषचारिणी स्वसो सन्धिना प्रेक्षते कुलम्। स्वपन्नं बोधयति यस्यै पिजातायां मनः । तासां वं कृष्णवर्मने लोमान हृदयं यकृत् । अमे.अक्षीणि निदेह स्वाहा ॥२॥ अङ्गादासं भवसि हृदयादधि जायसे । वेदो वै पुवनामासि स जीव शरदशतम् ॥३॥ अश्मा भवेत्येषा ॥४॥ अग्निरायुष्मानस वनस्पतिभिरायुष्मान । तेन त्वायुषायुष्मन्न करोमि ॥५॥ सोम आयुष्मानस ओषधीभिरायुष्मान । तेन ॥६॥ ॥१३॥ Bu. 10 प्रभृशतः पूE-Seo Hir. l.c.-योदशः खण्डः Wh. मा ते कुमार पौविशतिः ॥१३॥ E. B. II, 14, In उरलेशा Bu. उरस्येशांडू• B. E. See Hir. 1.c. बन्यो सर्पति B.-विथुर' R. 2) बोधयन्ति 32. P. २० वैष्णवने B. हे कृष्णवर्मन कृष्णवर्मन H. See Introd., p. xxv. 2d पपीणि निर्दह B. पीणि निईहत E. P. 3b पुषनामा E. See II, II, 33. See II, I2, 1. 5-9 The MSS. of the text have vrasigan forfa I, and H. explains tłe five Mantras as given from Ts. II, 3, 10, 3. (So also in P.T.) The Mantra पितर,पायुमतस्ते खधया etc. in only mentioned in Hw., not in Hbd. Hbg. HIIg. See also Pur. I, 16,6; Hir. II,4, 18. [III. 8.] 4 . I ·पर ॥मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 14,7-II, 15, I. ॥ यज्ञ आयुष्मानस दक्षिणाभिरायुष्मान । तेन । ब्रह्मायुष्मद्राह्मणैरायुष्मत् । तेन देवा आयुष्मन्तस्ते ऽमृतेनायुष्मन्तः । तेन त्वायुषायुष्मन्तं करोमि ॥९॥ सर्वस्मादात्मनसंभूतासि सा जीव शरदशतम् ॥१०॥ भूरपां वौषधीना रसं प्राशयामि। शिवान आप ओषधय- स्मन्वनमीवास्त आप ओषधयसन्वसौ ॥११॥ भुवोऽपां चौ. ॥१३॥ भूर्भुवस्सुवरपां वौषधीना रसं प्राशयामि । शिवास्त आप ओषधयस्मन्वनमीवास्त आप ओषधयस्सनवसौ ॥१४॥ उष्णेनं वायवुदकेनेत्येषः ॥१५-२२॥ चतुर्दशः खण्डः ॥१४॥ ॥१२॥ सुवरपां वी० यमः क्रूरं तदितो हरामि परांची निति निवाहयामि । इर्दै श्रेयोऽवसानमा गन्म देवा गोमदश्वविदिदमस्तु प्र भूमं ॥१॥ ub शिवाखा, and मीषाता T.-सन्खसी E. 12-13 भवोपों (पां B.) खरा B. E.T. भवीपां मुंवर wh. Bu. 14a सुपरपा wh. Bu. .खरपा B. E. 'T. 15-0=II, 1, 1-8. See II, 7, 4-11.-चतुर्दशः खः । Wh.. ॥१४i Bu. ॥१४॥ पचारिबचतुर्दश ॥१४॥E.B. II, 15, Ib देवा B.- भूम B. प्रभू: Bu.

·II, 15,2-12. ॥हितीयः प्रमः ॥ ५९ स्योना पृथिवि भवानृक्षरा निवेशनी। यच्छी नशमै सप्रथाः ॥२॥ इहैव तिह निर्मिता तिखिला स्यादिविती । मध्ये ताल्यस्य तिष्ठान्मा त्वा प्रापनघायवः ॥३॥ आ त्वा कुमारस्तरुण आ वासो जगता सह । भा वा परिसुतः कुम्भा आ द्धः कलीरयन ॥४॥ ऋतेन स्यूवधि रोह वॅशोयो विराजचप सेध शबून ॥५॥ ब्रह्म च ते क्षषं च पूर्वे स्थूणे अभि रक्षतु ॥६॥ यज्ञश्च दक्षिणाश्च दक्षिणे ॥७॥ इषश्चोर्जश्चापरे ॥॥ मित्र वरुणश्चोतरे ॥९॥ धर्मस्ने स्थूणाराजः ॥१०॥ श्रीस्ते स्तूपः ॥११॥ उड्रियाण उद्धर पाप्मनो मा यदविहान्य विवाँचकार । . 48 २० पृथिवी (वि sec. m.) भंवा B. पृधिषि भवा: E. पृथियो भवा. Wh, Bu. See TA. X, I, 10; Rv. I, 22, 15; MBr. If, 2,7.-निवेशिनि Bu. 3a तिष्ठनिमिता E. तिष्ठ नि° B. तिछनिमिरा wh.-तिरिवला B. तिलिधरा E. नितिल्पिला Bu.- खादिरा• B. See Introd., p. xxv. 30 ताल्प्यख Bu. IIw. T. ताल्पत्र B. Wh. Hbg. ताखोखE. Deest in Hbd. HHg. atuni ug E. See Ãóv. II, 8, 16; Pār. III, 4.4, Hir. 1, 27,43 AY. III, 12,7. 4 परिखतः Bu.-jभाः H.Wh.T. कुमा Bu. मुंभ E. म B-दुनसशीरयन् . 5 वन शेषE. जत मेघ (सेध sec. m.) 3. See Av. III, 12,6a; Hir. I, 27.73 Aiv. II, 9, 2. •6 पूर्वडूंगे E.-रषE. दक्षिण B.. वोत्तरे B. 'रावीले सूपः (खूबः E.) B.E. Wh. Bu. Of. Par. III, 4, 18; sthkh. III, 35 3 seqq. 128वार B.E. . 9 IO-II 12 ·॥ मन्तपाठः॥ II, 15, 12-19. आहा यदेनः कृतमस्ति पाएँ रार्षिया यदेनः कृतमस्ति पाएँ सर्वस्मान्मोड़तों मुन्न तस्मात् ॥१२॥ इन्द्रस्य गृहा वसुमनो वरूपिनस्तानहँ सुमनसः प्रपद्ये ॥१३॥ अमृताहुतिममृतीयां जुहोम्यग्निं पृथिव्याममृतस्य जित्य । तयानन् काममहं जयानि प्रजापतिय प्रथमो जिगायामिमग्री स्वाहा ॥१४॥ सबपतेऽस्य नी देखनमीवस्य मुष्मिणः । प्र प्रदातारै तारिष जनै नो धेहि हिपदे चतुष्पदे ॥१५॥ अरिष्टा अस्माकं वीरासन्तु मा परी सेचि मे धनम् ॥१६॥ भूमिभूमिमगान्माता मातरमयंगात् । भूयास्म पुरैः पशुभिर्यो नो वेष्टि स भिद्यताम् ॥१७॥ वास्तोष्पते प्रति जानीयस्मानस्वावेश अनमीवो भवा नः । यस्लेमहे प्रति तन्नो जुषस्व शं ने एधि विपदे शं चतुष्पदे ॥१८॥ वास्तोष्पते शग्मा सँसदा ते सक्षीमहि रखयां गातुमत्या । आवः क्षेम उत योगे वर नो यूयं पात स्वस्तिभिस्सा नः ॥१९॥ rabतमलि (bis) B. B.-राबिया B. E, Wh. Bu. राज्या H.-सर्वसामोधृतो E. 14 जुहोत्य. Bu. जियामि :- ."पिमपी 3 15 The MSS. of the text give only the Pratika, पनपत विषा. See Ts. IV, 2, 3,1; 1,2,3,T; TBr, II,III. 16 नो घT.--Or. Par.1, 3, 14; Sahkh. 17 Or. Kans. 136,2. 18-19 The MSS. of the tent havo tua ty EN H. explains the Mantras as given from Ts. III, 4, 10, 1; cf. Rv. VII, 54, I, and 3. 13 Cf Pār. III, 4, 18; Sunkh. III, 4, 10. . - III,4,4.

·II, 15, 20-II, 16, 2. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रत्रः ॥ वालोष्पते प्रतरणो न एधि गोभिरश्वेभिरिन्दो । अजरसस्ते सख्ये स्याम पितेव पुषान्प्रति नो जुषस्व ॥२०॥ अमीवहा वास्तोष्पते विश्वा रूपाण्याविशन । सखा सुशेव एधि नः ॥२१॥ शिवं शिवम् ॥२२॥ पञ्चदशः खण्डः ॥१५॥ कूकुरस्सुकूकूरः कूधैरो वालबन्धनः । उपरिष्वदेोय तृतीयस्या इतो दिवः ॥१॥ औलब इत्तमुपा हयथार्जीञ्छचामशबलः। अधीराम उलुबलस्सारमेयो ह धावति समुद्रमिव चाशत् ॥२॥ - See also Kiv. II, 9,9; Pur. III, 4, 73 Hir. I, 28, I; Kaus. 43, 13. 20a एधि गो. Bu. H. T. एमधि गो°E. एंधि गयस्फानो गो° 1. See Rv. VII, 54,2. In Wh., Mantras 20 to 32 are missing. 20 b अजरासत E. 2 वातीपति F- Rv. VII,55. I. 22 पचदशः खण्डः Wh. यमः कूरै पदिशतिः ॥१५॥ P. B. Bu. has 1 94 before Mantra 22. II, 16, 13 कूर्छ (f Hbg.) रस्सुकूकूरः पूर्वरो वाल. Wh. Hbg. ibd. कूर्वरः स कूकरः कूर्वरो बाल B. कूकरमुंपूर्वरः रोई वाल°E. रसुधीरः कुईरो वाल• Bu. कुर्डरः सुकूकूरः पूर्वरः वाल• Hw. बहरः सुवाईरः कुर्मुरः वालHHg. 'See Pir. I, 16, 24; Hir. II, 7, 2. Ib "देवायत E. ३. श्रीव B.-इत्तमा :-इयतावीशमः शुवर्म: B. . इयाजींशम शवः E. इयतार्विन शामभवनः wh. इयचार्जियामरण Bu. इयथ, पानीन, मामः H. इयतानीमधाम T. ab धीराम E. - उमुंब: w... Bu. T. उमुंबन .

·॥ मन्त्रपाठ:॥ II, 16, 3-6. હર बिचनिष्क च रुक्मं च शुनामय सुबीरणः । सुबीरण सृज़ सृज शुनक सृजैकवात्य सृज छत् ॥३॥ तत्सत्यं यश्वेन्द्रोऽब्रवीजा स्पाशयस्वेति तास स्पशियित्वाग- जसं वाजवीदविद हा३ इत्यवि हीति वरै वृणीष्वेति कुमा- रमेवाहं वरं वृण इत्यंबवीः ॥४॥ • विगृह्म बाहू सबसे द्यामिव चाशत् ॥५॥ विभविष्कै च रूकां च शुनामय सुबीरणः । सुबीरण सृज़ सृज शुनक सृजैकवात्य सृज़ छन् ॥६॥ । - Bu. उरवल: H. उडंबभः E. उपवला B.-अव चाकशत Hw. Hbg. Hbd. T., for व चा; HHg. has only चाकात, giving neither पव nor . Cf. Hir. II, 7, 2. 38 विधनि• E. विधति नि• B pr. m. सुबीरणः wh. Hw. Hbg. सुपीरिणः E. Bu. HHg. T. सुवीरिणः B. Hbd. 36 सुबीरण Wh. Hw. सुवीरण Hbd. सुसूरिण Hbg. सुपीरिण Bu. HHg. T. सुपीरिय B. सुवारिण: E.---"काय B. "कवाका • Of. Hir. II, 1,2; Par. I, 16, 24. + पृलेन्द्रौब B. E. यतिन्द्रोत्र Wh. ''. चखिन्होन• Bu.-- पशिथिलाकृतं B see. m. ostega B pr. m. स्साधियित्ला- गच्छवं Bu. स्वाशयखागछतं wh. -हा ३ B.E. Bu. T. ह३Wh. (The two Grantha M88. have a poculiar sign somewhat resembling the Grantha a to mark the pluta vowel.)-वृणा र wh.- वीषिगृह्य Bu. - अावीविगृह्य Bu. अवीविगृह्म B.E. ब्रवीत्। विगृम wh. संच पुनरजवी Hw. खंच पुनरब्रवीत् (sic) Hbd. Hbg.'HHg.or. Par. I, 16,243 Hir. II, 7.3-4. 5 सबसे B.-यामिव Bu. Hw. ज्यामिव B.E. Wh. VTHA T. Hog. HHg. (deest in Hbd.). See Introd., p. xxv. 6a Only Bu. gives this verse in an abridged form, the other MSS. repeat it in tal. सुवीरणः wh. सुपीरिणः E. 'T. मुवीरिणः . 6b सुनीरस wh. सुपीरिणE. T. सुपीरिण B. . . .

·II, 16,7-11. ॥हितीयः प्रमः॥ ६३ तत्सत्यं यते सरमा माता रोहितः पिता। अमी ये के सरस्यका अवधावति तृतीयस्या इतो दिवः ॥७॥ कच्च ससरमतण्डश्च तूलश्च विनूलश्चार्जुनश्च लोहितच । दुला हु नाम वो माता मन्याकको ह वः पिता ॥४॥ संतक्षा हन्ति चक्री वो न सीसरीदत । छपेहि सीसरम सारमेय नमस्ते अस्तु सीसर ॥९॥ समश्या वृषणः पदो न सीसरीदत । छदपेहि सीसरम सारमेय नमस्ते अस्तु सीसर ॥१०॥ श्वानमिवादन पुरुष छत् ॥११॥ रोहितः B.Wh. II. लोहितः E. T. लेहितःBu.-Of. Pir. I, 16, 24. ये सं• according to II. ये कैस. B.E.-.धावत Bu. धावति B. Wh. T. भावEि. See Introd., p. xxvi, and Hir. II, 7, 2. 8a ससरमत्तंटय E. सरमतड: Hbd. सरमता: Hbg. ससमतणु: Hg. -तृलब विकूल Bu. कूलः विकूल: Hbg. 11bd.- मालोहितब E.See Hir. 1.c. 8b दूलो B. दुला हा Bu.-मन्बाकको ह Wh. Hbd. IIbg. HIg. T. ममन्याकको Bu. मंचाककोई B. पर्याककुह E. मन्याकः Hw.-See Hir.l.c. 9a सं ती H. संतपो B.F. सबा wh.-वो न सीस- रीदत MSs. I cannot make any sense of this, nor does Haradatta give any help, who says 'पतन सीसरीदत गोडपसर्पत , leaving : unexplained. See Hir. 1.c., and 9 b and rob पेहि B.-सीसर for सीसरम Bu.-Cr. Par. I, 10 समश्या पूर्वणः E. समया पाण: B. या पाणः T.-पदोन सीसरीदत B.' पदोगसीसरीदत Bu. Wh. पदोन सीसरीदत E. ॥ चामिछान्न पुष B. चामिछानपुरष B. "मिछा' wh: Introd., p. xxvi. . 16,24. See above 9a. II ·II, 16, 12-II, 17, I. ६४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ एते ते प्रति दृश्यते समानवसने उभे। ते अहँ सारयेण मुसलेना हम्युलूखले. ॥१२॥ हतश्शही हुतशपिता हुतशकुतुर्वकः । अपेषाँ स्थपतिर्हतः ॥१३॥ भृषिबोधः प्रबोध स्वनौ मातरियो । ते ते प्राणानस्परिषन्ति मा भैषीन मरिथसि ॥१४॥ जग्धो मशको जग्धा वितृष्टिज॑ग्धो व्यध्वर स्वाहा ॥१५॥ जग्धो व्यध्वरो जग्धो मर्शको जग्धा वितृष्टि स्वाहा ॥१६॥ जग्धा विजृष्टिर्जग्धो व्यध्वरो जग्धो मशक स्वाहा ॥१७॥ षोडशः खण्डः ॥१६॥ इन्द्र जहि दन्दणूक पक्षिणं यस्मरीसृपः । 12a एते B.E.-समानमसने E. Lab हम्युलूखले BRec. m. 'T. हन्मु• B pr. m. हन्युनूखले E. Wh. हनुवू. Bu. 13. शंखकुतुर्वक: Bu. H. T. शंखः कुतुर्व(or 4)कः Wh. शंखकुथुर्वल: B. कर्तुर्बक: E. 14a ऋषिर्वाधः प्रबोध: F. षिर्बोध- प्रबोध Bu. 14b प्राणान् स्वरिष्यन्ति Bu. H. •णान्स्फरि. प्राणान् सरिष्यन्ति wh. प्राणान सरिष्वन्ति B. प्राणासरिष्यन्ति E-मा भैषीन मरिष्यसि B. मो भैषीन मरिष्यसि E. 15 जग्धा वितृष्णिर्जुग्धो बंवर व्यतृष्टिः स्वाहाँ B:-f. Hir. II, 16,5. 16 बग्यो मशको अग्धो व्यथरी Bu-बग्धा B. 17 बग्धो व्यङ्घरो बग्धा पिवृष्टिग्धौ म Bu.--घोडशः खण्डः wh. १६॥ By. कुर्कुरः पंचविंशतिः ॥१६॥ B. कूकरः पविशतिः ॥१६॥ F. II, 17,12 af, accents hy conjecture. रन्द्र बहि B. FL-दनापूकं wh. Hbg. HHg.-सरीक्षपः F.

·II, I7, [-6. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रथः ॥ ६५ टुङ्ख्यन्तं च दृशन्त च सर्वोस्तानिन्द्र जम्भय स्वाहा ॥१॥ अप्सु जात सरोवृद्ध देवानामपि हस्त्य । त्वमग्न इन्द्रप्रेषितस्स नो मा हिंसी स्वाहा ॥२॥ पार्णमसि परिचाणमसि परिधिरसि । अन मनुस्त्रिायसे तृणैः पशून्कर्तेन सपान्यज्ञेन देवान्स्वधा पितृन्स्वाहा ॥३॥ तत्सत्यं योऽमावास्यायां च पौर्णमास्यां च विषबलिँ हरन्ति सर्व उदरसर्पिणः । तसे प्रेरते त्वयि सं विशन्ति त्वयि नस्सतस्त्वयि समो वर्षाभ्यो नः परि देहि ॥४॥ नमो अस्तु सर्पेभ्यो ये के च पृथिवीमर्नु । ये अन्तरिक्षे ये दिवि तेभ्यस्मर्पेभ्यो नमः ॥५॥ येऽदी रोचने दिवो ये वा सूर्यस्य रश्मिषु । येामप्सु सदः कृतं तेभ्यस्सर्पेभ्यो नमः ॥६॥ घHbd. B.E. Ib दुयंतं च दुशंतं च B. दुरणंतं च दशतं च E. दंणतच दशन्तम Bu. दरणंतं २० सरोवृद्ध Bu. Wh. Hw. मरोवृद्ध ''. सरेवृद्ध B. सरैवृद्धा E. सरे सरसी समुद्र वृद्ध IIbd. सरे सरसि समुद्र प्रवृद्ध Hbg. IIIIg. 3a परिधीरसि। 3b मनुष्यास्त्रार्यत तृणे E-कतेन E. कर्तन Ru. H. गर्तेन B. T. गर्तेन 40 °वाखायां E.- विषवाल हरंति I. 4b संविशन्तुं । Wh. not given in full in the MSS. I take them from Ts. IV, 2, 8, 3. सर्पेभ्यो ये के परति। तिनिः ॥ E. सभ्य इति तिनः। P. Bu. Wh. T. [III. 8.] . Wh. 5-7 are K.

·II, 17,7-12. ६६ ॥मन्त्रपाठः॥ या इषवो यातुधानानां ये वा वनस्पतीरनु । ये वावटेषु शेरते तेभ्यस्सर्पेभ्यो नमः ॥७॥ नमो अस्तु सर्पेभ्यो ये पार्थिवा य आन्तरिक्ष्या ये दिव्या ये दिश्याः । तेभ्य इमं बलिँ हरियामि तेभ्य इमं बलिमहातम ॥८॥ तक्षक वैशालेय धृतराष्ट्रिरावतस्ते जीवास्त्वयि नरूतस्त्वयि सझो वर्षाभ्यो नः परि देहि ॥९॥ धृतराष्ट्ररावत तक्षकस्ते वैशालेयो जीवास्त्वयि नस्मतस्वर्यि सझो वर्षाभ्यो नः परि देहि ॥१०॥ अहिँसातिबलस्ते जीवास्वयि नस्सतस्त्वयि सझो वर्षाभ्यो नः परि देहि ॥११॥ अतिबलाहिंसस्ते जीवास्त्वयि नस्सतस्त्वयि सझो वर्षाभ्यो नः परि देहि ॥१२॥ अान्तरिषा E. अंतरिया B. आन्तरिया Bu. Wh. H. T. Cf. Hir. II, 16, 6.- feat B.—fet: B. After faunti, E. has tho following interpolation : valea बभूवत चमिन्यधि समंचराती ॥ 8b रदं बलिं Bu.-दमं बलिम° Bu. एमा बलिम B pr. m. इमं बलिम• B sec. m. . उर्म पर्विमहारिष E. धृतराष्ट्रिरावतस्ते Wh. H. T. वैशालय धृतराष्ट्रिरावत व B. Bu. वैशालय धृतराष्ट्री- रावत नवकत वैशालियो ।.-जीवास्खयों न सतE. धृतराष्ट्रिरावत B.- तपकी वैशालयो वीवा: . तक वैशालय त जीवा B. Bu, तबकवैशालयस्त T. पहिसातिबलते जीवा Wh. H. 'T. पहिसातिवसति जीवा- Bu. पहिसातिवली जीवा . सातिबल ते जीवा B. 12. पतिवनाहिसरी बीवा. Wh. H. T. . 88 १ वैशालय 10 I1 ·II, 17, 13-19. ॥ वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ये ददशूकाः पार्थिवास्ताँस्थमितः परोगव्यूति नि वैशय । सम्ति वै नश्शफिनमन्ति दुण्डिनले वो नैडिनसाक्पेयूयमस्मान हिनसति ॥१३॥ समीची नामांसि प्राची दिक तस्यास्तेऽग्निरधिपतिरसिती रक्षिता यश्चाधियतिर्यश्च गोप्नर ताभ्यां नमस्तौ नौ मृडयतां ते यं विष्मीन्यश्च नो हेष्टि तं वां जम्भे दधामि ॥१४॥ ओजस्विनी नामांसि दक्षिणा दिक् तस्यास्त इन्द्रोऽधिपतिः पृाकू (रक्षिता etc. . . . दधामि) ॥१५॥ प्राची नामासि प्रतीची दिक् तस्यास्ते सोमोऽधिपति स्वजो (रक्षिता etc. . . दधामि) ॥१६॥ अवस्थावा नामास्युदीची दिक तस्यास्ते वरुणोऽधिपतिस्ति- रश्चराजी (रक्षिता etc. . . . दधामि) ॥१७॥ अधिपत्नी नामांसि बृहती दिक् तस्यास्ते बृहस्पतिरधिपति श्विनो (रक्षिता etc. . . . दधामि) ॥१॥ वशिनी नामासीयं दिक तस्यास्ते यमोऽधिपतिः कल्माष- प्रतिबलाहिँसते बीवा B. अतिबलाहिँसते जीवा R. JBu. Wh. Hbg:-परो गबूति E. परोगबूर्ति B. वेशया Bu. 13b मेडिनसान्यबूE. नेछिन्नसनिघू. B. न्यविमसान्येबू• Bn. नेदिनसानेब्यू Wh. मेधिनसानियू. . नेत हिनसात् न्येत् यू: H. See Introd., p. xxvii. समीची नामोसि प्राची दिग्धेतयो नाम स्थति द्वादशपर्यायाः ॥ H. explains all the 13 दन्तकाः Bu. 14-25 The MSS. have only: Mantras as given from Ts. V, 5, 10, 1-3; 3-5. K2 ·॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 17, 19-26. वजिणो नाम स्थ तेषी व ६. पीवो रक्षिता यच्चाधिपतिर्यश्च गोगा ताभ्यां नमस्तौ नो मृड- यतां ते यं विमो यच नो वेष्टितं वां जम्भे दधामि ॥१९॥ हेतयो नाम स्य तेषां वः पुरो गृहा अनिर्व इषवरसलिलो (वातनाम etc. . . दधामि) ॥२०॥ 'निलिम्मा नाम स्य तेषां को दक्षिणा गृहाः पितरौ व इर्षवरसगरो (वातनामं etc. . . . दधामि) ॥२१॥ पश्चाहा বমী व इषवो गहरो (वातनामं etc. . . . दधामि) ॥२२॥ अवस्थावानो नाम स्थ तेषां उत्तरागृहा आपो व इषव समुद्रो (वातनाम etc. दधामि) ॥२३॥ अधिपतयो नाम स्थ तेषां व उपरि गृहा वर्ष व इषवी ऽवस्वान (वातनामं etc. . . . दधामि) ॥२४॥ ऋष्या नाम स्य पार्थिवास्तेषां व इहं गृहा अन व इषवो निमिषो वातनामं तेभ्यो वो नमस्ते नो मृडयत ते यं द्विष्मो यच नो वेष्टि तं वो जम्भे दधामि ॥२५॥ अपं श्वेत पदा जहि पूर्वेण चापरेण च । सप्त च मानुषीरिमास्तिमश्च राजबन्धवीः ॥२६॥ व 20 seqq. वातनाम to दधामि to be supplied from 2s: • 267 मांदुषी• E.- "रिमा ति B.-राववत्ववी:.MSs. and H. Soo Pir. II, 14,43 Sankh. IV, 18, 13; Āśv. II, 3, 3; Hir. TI, 16, 8, with Prof. Kirsto's ngte; and Introd., p. xxiv.

·. II, I7, 27--II, 18, 10. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रयः॥ ६९ न वै श्वेतस्याध्याचारेऽहिर्जघान कं चन। श्वेतार्य वैवाय नमो नम श्वेतार्य वैदीय ॥२७॥ सप्तदशः खण्डः ॥१७॥ परमेष्ठ्यसि परमां मा श्रिय गमय ॥१॥ प्रत्यवरूढो नो हेमन्तः ॥२॥ प्रतिक्षने प्रति तिष्ठामि राष्ट्रे ॥३॥ प्रत्यश्वेषु प्रति निष्ठामि गोषु ॥४॥ प्रति प्रजायां प्रति तिष्ठामि भव्ये ॥५॥ इह धृतिरिह विधृतिरिह रन्तिरिह रमतिः ॥६॥७॥ स्योना पृथिवि भवानृक्षरा निवेशनी। या नश्शमै सप्रथाः ॥८॥ बडिया पर्वतानां खिद्रं बिभर्षि पृथिवि । प्र या भूमि प्रवत्वति महा जिनोर्षि महिनि ॥९॥ मा त्वा वहन्तु हरयस्सचेतन श्वेतैरवैस्सह केनुमद्भिः । 37 श्वेतखाख्याचारे Bu. Wh. IIbd. Ilbg. T. तस्याध्वरे B. वैताध्यासारे E. बितख पद्यासारे Hw. तस्य पखाहार IIIg. See Hir. 1.c.; Par. II, I4, 5; Aiv. II, 37 3:-किंचना E. 27 वैदवाय नमो E. वेदाय नमो B.-सप्तदशः खण्डः Wh. * ॥१७॥ Bu. बहि वाविशतिः ॥१७॥ E. 3. II, 18, 1 परमेष्यसि परमा E-मां Bu. Wh. 'T. 3-5 Of. Sankh. IV, 18, 1080q.; MBr. II, 3, a seq. 6 विधृती E--विधूतिरिe deest in Bu. 8-9 Only the Pratikas are given in the MSS., vis. सोना धिवि (वी B pr. m. E.) बडित्या (बलि .) पर्वतानामिति है। See II, 15, 2, and Rv.V, 84, I=Ts.1, 2, 13, 2. 9 भूमि H.=Ts: 1.c. भूमि Rv.l.c. . .

·॥ मन्त्रपाठ:॥ II, 18, 10-34. वाताजिरैर्मम हव्याये शर्व ॥१०॥ उप स्पृशनु मीतानं मीढुषे स्वाहा ॥११॥ उप स्पृशतु मीढुषी मीढुथै स्वाहा ॥१२॥ जयनोपं स्पृश जयन्ताय स्वाहा ॥१३॥ भवार्य देवाय स्वाहा ॥१४॥ शीर्य देवाय स्वाहा ॥१५॥ ईशानाय देवाय स्वाहा ॥१६॥ पशुपतये देवाय स्वाहा ॥१७॥ रुद्राय देवाय स्वाहा ॥१॥ उपाय देवाय स्वाहा ॥१९॥ भीमार्य देवाय स्वाहा ॥२०॥ महते देवाय स्वाहा ॥२१॥ भवस्य देवस्य पन्यै स्वाहा ॥२२॥ शर्वस्य देवस्य पन्यै स्वाहा ॥२३॥ ईशानस्य देवस्य पत्न्यै स्वाहा ॥२४॥ पशुपतेवस्य पान्यै स्वाहा ॥२५॥ रुद्रस्य देवस्य पत्न्यै स्वाहा ॥२६॥ उपस्य देवस्य पत्न्यै स्वाहा ॥२७॥ भीमस्य देवस्य पत्न्यै स्वाहा ॥२८॥ महतो देवस्य पत्न्यै स्वाहा ॥२९॥ जयन्ताय स्वाहा ॥३०॥ अमये स्विष्टकृते सुहुनहुन आहुतीनां कामाना समर्थयिने स्वाहा ॥३१॥ स्वस्ति नः पूर्णमुखः परि कामतु ॥३२॥ गृहपोप स्पृश गृहपाय स्वाहा ॥३३॥ गृहयुपं स्पृश गृहयै rob वातावरे Bu.--In Er. albridged as folows: ऋतिस्ता पाता. श. See Hir. 13 अयतो सूप वपन्ताय . 34 गृह- घुपेश गृहावि . 'गृहापुर्पस्थ गृहा(or pr.m.) B. II, 8,2. 32 काम E. कामत B.

·७१ II, 18, 34-46. ॥ द्वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ स्वाहा ॥३४॥ घोषिण उप स्पृशत घोषिभ्य स्वाहा ॥३५॥ श्वासिन उप स्पृशत श्वासिभ्य स्वाहा ॥३६॥ विचिन्वन्त उप स्मृशत विचिन्वय स्वाहा ॥३७॥ प्रऍन्वन्त उप स्पृशत प्रपुन्वन्न स्वाहा ॥३॥ समधन्त उप स्पृशत समन्वय स्वाहा ॥३९॥ देवसेना उप स्पृशत देवसेनाभ्य स्वाहा ॥४०॥ या आख्याता याचानखाता देवसेना उप स्पृशत देवसेनाभ्य स्वाहा ॥४१॥ द्वारापोर्प स्पृश द्वारापाय स्वाहा ॥४२॥ वाराणुप स्पृश द्वारा स्वाहा ॥४३॥ अन्वांसारिण उप स्पृशतावासारिभ्य स्वाहा ॥४४॥ निषङ्गिनुप स्पृश निषङ्गिणे स्वाहा ॥४५॥ नमो निषङ्गिक इषुधिमते ॥४६॥ 35 घोषिण by conjecture. घोषिण B. 36 वासिन by conjecture. बासिन 37 विचिन्वत B. 38 प्रऍन्वन E. T. प्रपुन्वंत B. प्रपुण्यन्त Wh. प्रपु- न्वन्तः शोधयन्तः Hbg. प्रपिन्वन्त Bu. प्रपिन्वन्तः शोभवन्तः Hw. प्रपिन्वतः शोधयतः IHg. Deest in Hbd.-पुन्वयः E. B. T. प्रपुण्वन्ध wh. प्रपिन्वय Bu. 39 समन्नत by conjecture. समनन E. समन्नंत B. 40 देवसेना B. पाखोता था ना.. Wh. But see comm. on Ap. 20, 5. 42, 43 वारापोप उपस्पृशत बारपाय स्वाहा । बाराशुपंथन स्पृशत बाराप्पि स्वाहा । . धारापोपस्पृशत द्वारापाय खा' and द्वारा- पं सृश हाराष्पि खा B. द्वारापोप सृश वारपाय and द्वाराप्प स्पृश वारा wh. archite you arcure and an eye yuare Bin All the Haradatta MSS. read · बारापः and द्वारापी.. चन्वा by conjecture. चन्वासारिण E. वासारिण B. 45 निषेगिसूप स्पृशत E. निगिनुप स्पृश R.-निषंगिले . निषंगिण B. 46H. states that this is not meant to be a Pratika of the Mantra occurring Ty. IV, 5, 3, 1. E. . B.E. 41 य यात्रा to मायाता deest in B. The Mantra omitted in .

·७२ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 18,47-II, 19, 3. क्षेषस्य पतिना वय हितेनैव जयामसि । गामश्वे पोषयिल्या स नो मृडातीदृशे ॥१७॥ क्षेषस्य पते मधुमन्तमूर्मि धुनुरिव पयो अस्मासु पुक्ष्क्ष। मधुचुतं घृतमिव सुपूतमृतस्य नः पतयो मृडयन्तु ॥४॥ अष्टादशः खण्डः ॥१८॥ यन्मे माता प्रलुलोभ चरत्यननुव्रता। तन्मे रेतः पिता वृक्तामाभुरन्योऽव पद्यताममुष्मै स्वाहा ॥१॥ यास्तिष्ठन्ति या धावन्ति या आोधीः परि तस्थुषीः । अनिर्विश्वस्य भनिरन्तरन्यं पितुर्दधे ऽमुष्मै स्वाहा ॥२॥ यन्मे पितामही प्रलुलोभ चरत्यनुवता। तन्मे रेतः पितामहो वक्तामाभुरन्योऽव पद्यताममुष्मै स्वाहा ॥३॥ 47-48 The MSS. give only the Pratikas, viz. पिख पतिना वयमिति है। plains the two verses as found in Ts. I, I, I4, 28q:-अष्टादशः खण्डः Wh. ॥१८॥ Bu. परमेष्यसि परमामष्टी ॥१८॥ F. B. II, 19, a चयनुव्रता E. 1b वृक्षा- माभुरन्योप॑पयममुष्ण E. वृक्षतामासरन्योपपषतामुष्मै Bu. पुरता माभुरन्योष प. अवपवताम म. See on this and the following verses Hir. II, 10, 7; Ap. Sraut. I, 9,9; Sankh. III, 13, 5; Manu IX, 20; Dr. XV. Caland, Altindischer Ahnencult (Leiden, 1893), pp. 193-197. 2n सिंहन्ति E.--द्रोंनीः E. B. Wh. ''. भाड्रोः Bu. भाद्रोधीः आर्द्रघ्यः Iw. भाद्रोधीः पाच्यः IIbg. पाोत्रीः भाद्रीध्ये Hbd. पाोध्यो HHg. See Talaria 1.e.-परि तनुषी: E. B. Read परितखुषी:? कामात मिरतरन्य E. भर्तीतिरन्तरखं Bu. 3. नुब्रता है. 3b नामा• E. वृताम्मा Bu. T-व्योपव. E. B. H.ex. .

·II, 19,4-14 ७३ ॥हितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ अनादधे पर्वतैरनार्ममा पृषिष्या। भाभिर्दिग्भिरनन्ताभिरमारन्यं पितामहाईऽमुष्मै स्वाहा ॥४॥ यन्ने प्रपितामही प्रलुलोभ चरत्यननुवता। तन्मेरेतः प्रपितामहो वक्तामाभुरन्योऽवपद्यताममुष्म स्वाहा॥५॥ अन्तर्दध चतुर्भिरहोरात्रैश्च सन्धिभिः । अर्धमासश्च मासश्चान्तरन्यं प्रपितामहाधेिऽमुष्मै स्वाहा ॥६॥ ये चेह पितरो ये च नेह याँश्च विद्म याँ उ च न प्रविन्द्र । अनेतान्वैत्य यदि तेजातवेदस्त्वया प्रत स्वधा मदन्ति स्वाहा ॥७॥ स्वाही पिने ॥६॥ पिने स्वाहा ॥९॥ स्वाहा पिये ॥१०॥ पिणे स्वाहा ॥११॥ स्वधा स्वाहा ॥१२॥ अनये कव्यवाहनाय स्वधा स्वाहा ॥१३॥ एष तत मधुमाँ जर्मिस्मरस्वान्यावाननिश्च पृथिवी च तावत्यस्य मात्रा तावती त एतां मानां ददामि यथामिरक्षितो ऽनुपदस्त एवं मयं पित्रेऽक्षितोऽनुपदस्त स्वधा भव तां दें स्वधां तैस्सहोप जीवर्चस्तै महिमा ॥१४॥ 4र्मशा पृषिवाः E. 5b वृातमा E. वृस्ताम्माBu. वृतां मा T.- 6a रासि मुं• B. राषिः संसं• E. Possibly we ought to read राषिसंसन्धिमिः with T. R= Rv. X, 15, 134.-प्रविद्या Bu. प्रत्त wh. H. 'नाया प्रत E., स्वया प्रत्रे B. साचा प्रतं Bu. 'r:-मदंतु B.T. मदन्नु 8-II E. has only खाहा पि पि वाहा। 14 जुर्मिः सहखान E-शुपपदख (twice) Bu. both here ते भोपय B. B. Bu. 16 स्खया. Bu. 13 सधा deest in wh. 14-16 See Hir. II, 13, 1. L' [III. 8.]

·II, 19, 15-II, 20, 4. ७४ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ एष ते पितामह मधुमाँ ऊर्मिस्मरस्वान्यावान्वायुचानारिवं च तावत्यस्य भाषा तावती त एतां मानां ददामि या वायु रक्षितोऽनुपदस्त एवं मा पितामहायाक्षितोऽनुपदस्त स्वधा भव तां मैं स्वधां तैमहोप जीव सामानि ते महिमा ॥१५॥ एष ते प्रपितामह मधुमाँ ऊर्मिसरस्वान्यावानादित्यञ्च शौच तावत्यस्य माना तावती त एतां मात्रौ ददामि वादिन्यो ऽक्षितोऽनुपदस्त एवं मलं प्रपितामहायाक्षितोऽनुपदस्त स्वधा भव तां च स्वधां तैमहोप जीव यजृषि ते महिमा ॥१६॥ एकोनविंशः खण्डः ॥१९॥ पृथिवी ते पाचं द्यौरपिधान ब्रह्मास्त्वा मुर्ख जुहोमि बाल- णानां त्वा प्राणापानयो होम्यक्षितमसि मैषौ क्षेष्ठा अमुचामु- मिलोके ॥१॥ मार्जयन्तां मम पितरो मार्जयनी मम पितामहा मार्ज- यन्तां मम प्रपितामहाः ॥४॥ and in the next two Mantras. भवतांत खुधा E. -भव तो खां wh. Bu. H. भवतां न खां B.T. 15 जर्मिः सरहखान E. here and in 16.-भवतात खधा E. भवतां न खुधां B. T. 16 भवतात खांE. भवता ले ( B sec. m. T.) खां B. T.- एकोनविंशः खण्डः ॥ Wh. १९. B.E,Bu. ..II, 20, 1 धान ब्रह्मस्वा B. धान बालबरला B.-'पोम्यचितमसि B.-ठा E-मिन नो. B. Wh. T. oferte Tº E. Bu. Soe Hir. II, 11, 4, 2-7 TA deest in T.

·II, 20, 5-26. ॥हितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ ७५ मार्जयन्तां मम मातरो मार्जयन्तां मम पितामह्यो मार्ज- चना मम प्रपितामह्यः ॥७॥ एतते ततासौ ये च त्वामवेत पितामहासौ ये च त्वामन्वे. तते प्रपितामहासौ ये च त्वामन्वतते मातरसो याश्च त्वामन्वे: तो पितामह्यसौ याश्च त्वामन्येतते प्रपितामह्यसौ याश्च वा- मनु ॥३॥ मार्जयन्तां मम पितर इत्येते ॥१४॥१५॥१६॥१७॥१८॥१९॥ च वोऽष ये चास्मास्वाशंसन्ते याश्च वोऽष याश्चास्मा- 'स्वार्शसन्ते ते च वहन्तां ताश्च वहन्ताम् ॥२०॥ तृप्यन्तु भवन्तस्तृप्यन्तु भवत्यः ॥२२॥ तृपत तृयंत नृयंत ॥२३॥ पुषान्पोचानभि तर्पयन्तीरापो मधुमतीरिमाः। स्वधां पितृभ्यो अमृतं दुहाना आपो देवीरभयास्तर्पयन्तु ॥२४॥ तृत तृयत तृप्यतं ॥२॥ माणे निविष्टोऽमृतं जुहोमि प्रयणि म आत्मामृतत्वाय ॥२६॥ ये B. 14-19%D2-7 to be repeated. वहतां ताई वहन्ता E. वहन्तां ताँच वहन्तां • ar-23 Accents by conjecture. • तृप्यन्तु भवन्नुस्तृप्यतु भवत्यस्तृप्यतस्तृप्यतस्कृषत E. वृषन्तु भवन्तवृष्यतु भवतस्तृप्यत तृष्यंत तृष्यत B. Sudarsanirya (comm. to Kp. 21, 9) takes 20-23 to be six Mantras, but adds that some explain them as four. 23 Omitted '24s पुपान्पोचाममि तर्प• B. पुरा पोपानभि तर्पE. See Hir. II, 12, 26 See Hir. II, II,5; 12, I. in Wh. 10. L2 ·II, 20, 27-33. ७६ ॥ मस्त्रपाठः॥ यां जनाः प्रतिनन्दनि रा िधेनुमिवायतीम् । संवत्सरस्य या पत्नी सा नो अस्तु सुमङ्गली स्वाहा ॥२७॥ वह वपां जातवेदः पितृभ्यो यौनान्वेय निहिताम्पराके। मेदसः कुल्या उप ताक्षरन्तु सत्या एषामाशिर्षस्मन्नु कामै स्वाहा ॥२॥ यां जनाः प्रतिनन्दनीत्येषा ॥२९॥ इयमेव सा या प्रथमा व्यौछंदनारस्यां चरति प्रविष्टा । वधूजैजान नवगज्जनिची पर्य एनां महिमानसमचन्ते ॥३०॥ छन्दस्वती उषसा पेपिशाने समानं योनिमर्नु संचरन्ती। सूर्यपत्नी विचरतः प्रजानती केतुं कृण्वाने अजरे भूरितिसा ॥३१॥ ऋतस्य पन्यामनु तिम्र आगुस्त्रयो पासो अनु ज्योतिषागुः । प्रजामेका रक्षत्यूर्जमेका प्रतमेको रक्षति देवयूनाम् ॥३२॥ एकाष्टकां पश्यत दोहमानामनै माँसघृतास्वधावत् । तामणैरतिपूतमनन्तमक्षय्यममुर्मिलोके स्फीति गच्छतु मे पि- तृभ्य स्वाहा ॥३३॥ 27 See Av. III,10,2; Par. III, 2,25 Weber, Nakshatras, II, p:333:-सुमालीः B.T. 28 धनावत्य B. चीनाविध E. थरतान • T. 28b yet Wh. Bu. AtHg. कृथा Vs. XXXV, 20. चूखा B. E. Hbg. Hbd. T. Hir. II, 15.7-एता पाशिर्षः E. T. 30-32 The Mss. give the Pratika only, viz. उपमेव मा या प्रेषमा यौहfafa fare: il H. explaips the verses as given from Tg. IV, 3,'11, 1. 330 पर्यत B. 33b तमनन्तम• E. मनं तह B. See Hir. II, 15, 9. . . 29%3D37. पति Wh. AN ·II, 20, 34-II, 21, 6. ॥हितीयः प्रचः॥ . ७७ - औलूखला यावाण घोषमक्रत हुविष्कृण्वन्तः परिवत्सरीणम्। एकोष्टके सुप्रजा वीरवनो वय स्याम पतयो रयीणाम ॥३४॥ एकाएका तपसा तर्षमाना संवत्सरस्य पत्नी दुदुहे प्रपीना। दोहमुप जीवाथ पितरमहसंघारममुधिलाके स्वाहा ॥३५॥ विशः खण्डः ॥२०॥ उक्थ्यचास्यतिरावर्चसाधस्क्रीश्छन्दसा सह । अपूंपघृताहुने नमस्ते अस्तु माँसपिप्पले स्वाहा ॥१॥ भूः पृषिष्यपिनच मुं मयि कामं नि युनज्मि स्वाहा ॥२॥ भुवो वायुनान्तरिक्षण सामामुं मयि कामं नि युनज्मि स्वाहा ॥३॥ स्वर्दिवादित्येन यजुषामुं मायं काम नि पुनज्मि स्वाहा ॥४॥ जननिरपवाङ्गिरोभिरमुं मयि काम नि युनज्मि स्वाहा॥५॥ रोचनायोजिरायाग्नये देवजातवे स्वाहा ॥६॥ 348 जाता wh. 'सात T.-"सरीणां E. See Hir. II, 14,43; Av. III, 10.5. 35 See Hir. II, 15, 9. 35b पितरः . पितरः B. - -विंशः खण्डः ॥ wh. 10. Bh. यी माता पृथिवी ते पाचमेकशितिरेकशितिः ॥२०॥ . B. II, 2, 13 उक्साखतिरापर्य .. क्योतिरापर्य B.-साबली• E. सा(स sec. m.) बस्त्री-B. यापसि. Bu. rb अपूपताजी .-वस्तु माँसपिपल E. पतु माँसपिप्पले B. पृषिमि. E. B. 4 स्वर्दिवा: E. 5 वनदेखिर- पानि B. In E. this Mantra is not accentuated. 6 रोचना E. B.

·७. ॥ मन्त्रपाठः ॥ II, 21, 7-19. केतवे मनवे अमले देवजातवे स्वाहा ॥७॥ स्वधा स्वाहा ॥ अमये कव्यवाहनाय स्वधा स्वाहा ॥९॥ अमिव ते दृशे भूयासम् ॥१०॥ वस्त्रमिव ते दृशे भूया- सम् ॥११॥ वित्तमिव ते दृशे भूयासम् ॥१२॥ आशेव ते दृशे भूयासम् ॥१३॥ अहेव ते दृशे भूयासम् ॥१४॥ सँ मवन्तु दिशौ महीसमा धावन्तु सूनृताः । सर्वे कामी अभि यन्तु मा प्रिया अभि रक्षन्तु मा प्रियाः ॥१५॥ यशेऽसि यशोऽहं त्वयि भूयासमसौ ॥१६॥ अङ्की न्यकाभितो रथं यो ध्यानं वातायमर्नु संचरती। दूरेहेतिरिन्द्रियान्पितनी ते नोऽग्नयः पयः पारयन्तु ॥१७॥ अर्वनामध्वपते स्वस्ति मा सं पारय ॥१॥ अयं वामश्विना रथो मा दुःखे मा सुखे रिषत् । अरिष्ट स्वस्ति गच्छतु विविघ्नन्पृतनायतः ॥१९॥ 16 See Hir. 13 मासिव E. 14 श्रद्धावत E-T. has 14 before 13. I58 See Hir. I, 12, 6-संपति E-महीः । समाधा• E. महीः । समाधा B. I, 12, 7.-'समसौ E. 17 The Mss. give the Pratīka only: vett marafora TOT I H. explains the verse as given from O's. I, 7.7, 2. Soe Pār. III, 14, 0, Hir. I,12,2. 18 मा deest in T.-पराया Bn. 19a'see Hir. I, 12, 23; f. Par. II, 14 -बामविना B: वामधिर्ना B.- E..-मां दुख मा सुखे B. -रिषत् 19 चरि? T.-विविधन E. Bu. Wh. T. H. (शन्दसं विशब्दख दिर्वच- नम्). विविधत् B.-पृतनायत: B. E. 12.- B.E.

·II, 21, 20-II, 22, I. ७९ ॥ वितीयः प्रश्नः ॥ अन्योऽसि" हयोऽस्यत्योऽसि नरोऽस्यैवामि" सन्निरसि" वाज्यसि* वृषासि" नृमणा असि" ययुनीमास्याँदिल्यानां पत्वा- विहि ॥३०॥ हुतियशसमसि हस्तियशसीभूयासं वह काल वह श्रिय माभिवह इन्द्रस्य वा वजेणभि नि दधाम्यसौ ॥३१॥ अवजिहक निजिड़काव वा हुविर्षा यजे। तत्सत्यं यदुहं ब्रवीम्यधरो मसौ वात्स्वाहा ॥३२॥ आ ते वाचमास्या दद आ मनस्याँ हृदयादधि । ययच ते वाङ्गिहिता तां त आ देदे । तत्सत्यं यदहं ब्रवीम्यधरो मत्पद्यस्वासौ ॥३३॥ एकविंशः खण्डः ॥२१॥ या. ते एषा रराट्या तनूर्मन्योर्मृध्रस्य नाशिनी। तां देवा ब्रह्मचारिणो वि नयन्तु सुमेधसः ॥१॥ 26 वाज्यसि E. 31 वह प्रियं वाहाभि वहा E. 3rb म्यसी E-Of. Hir. I, 12,4; Par. IT, 15, 2. हुगाव E. निविड़काय wh. 3.bवी B.E.-धर B.-मदसा Wh. T:- मंदात :.-'See Hir. I, 15, 5. 33 Cf. Hir.I, 15, 6; Pār. III, 13, 6. 334 चमार्य 33b ते वाव मि• Bu. 'T. देवानि wh. देवा नि• E. 330वी B.E.- एकविंशः खण्डः । Wh; ॥२९॥ Bu. उक्यवाखतिराम घोडे ॥ २१॥ B. उक्ण- बातिराव घोरण ॥२१॥ B. II, 22, Ia एषा रराच्या 'मुंदस्य Ba. भल E. पख T.-मानी E. See Par. III, 13, 5 Hir. I, 15, 3. 20-30 See Ts. VII, I, 12; Hir. I, I2, 3. 320 मिनि- - B.

·to ॥ मन्त्रबाटः॥ II,22,2-7. . यह एतन्मुखेऽमत राटमुदिव विध्यति । विते क्रोध नयामसिं गर्भमश्वतया ईव ॥२॥ अव ज्यामिव धन्वनो हृदो मन्यु तनोमि ते । इन्द्रापास्य फलिगमन्येभ्यः पुरुषेभ्योऽन्या मात् ॥३॥ यह धनेन प्रपश्चरामि धनेन देवा धनमिद्यमानः । तस्मिनसोमो रुचमा दधात्वग्निरिन्दो बृहस्पतिश्च स्वाहा ॥४॥ परि वा गिरेमिहं परि भातुः परि ध्वसुः । परि सर्वेभ्यो ज्ञातिभ्यः परिषीतः कथसि ॥५॥ शश्वत्परिकुपितेन संक्रामेणाविच्छिा। उलेन परिषीतोऽसि परिषीतोऽस्युलेन ॥६॥ आवर्तन वर्तय नि निवर्तन वर्तयेन्द्र नर्दबुद । 20 एपमुखमतं Bu. एतदुखेमात . एतत्सुखमत B. 2bो wh.-बयामसि 3a अवज्यामिव E-See Av. VI, 42, Ta. 3रद्रायोख E. इंद्रायास्य B. f. Hir. I, 14, 7, where the Mantra is quite corrupt. 40 प्रपणन व्यवहरन H. प्रवर्णबिरामि E. प्रवणाचरामि B. प्रवाँर T. प्रवर्णका Wh. Bn. See Hir. I, 15, I; Av. III, 15, 6; Introd., p. xxi.-देवा B.-"मिच्छमानाः 4b पचमाधानाख• E. 50 गिरेरमिह E. गिरेरमिह B. गिरेरमहं 5b परिषीतः B. परिएतः E. परिषितः Bu. See Introd., p. xxvi.- वैष्यसि B. See Introd., p. xxviii. 6a णाषि- शीदा E. याविषदा Wh. Bi. 6b मुक्षिण परिषीदोसि E. इतन परिषितोसि B.-परिषितोखूमिन E. परिवितोमुनिन B. See Hir. I; 14, a. The MSS. of the text give the Pratika only, vis. पावर्तन वापिविषा । Wh. Bu. भावर्तन वित- B.--See Hir. I, 15, 37 Par. III, 13, 5. B.Wh. Wh. -See Hir. I, 14,2; Par. III, 7, 2.

·II, 22, 7-12. ॥ धितीयः प्रचः॥ १ भूम्याचमः प्रदिशस्ताभिरा'वर्तया पुनः॥७॥ 'आवर्तने निवर्तन आवर्तननिवर्तनाय स्वाहा ॥१॥ अनु पोदनुहयो निवर्तो वो न्यवीवृतात् । ऐन्द्रः परिक्रोश वः परि क्रोशतु सर्वतः ॥९॥ यदि मामतिमाया अदेवा.देववतरम् । इन्दुः पर्शिन सिका वो मझुमिवशमा नयात्स्वाहा ॥१०॥ यदि वृक्षावन्तरिक्षाफलमभ्यपालतर्दु वायुरेव । यास्पृक्षतनुवं यत्र वास आपो बाधन्तां नितिं पराचैः ॥११॥ ये पक्षिणः पतनि बिभ्यतो निस्सह । 19,8. Wh. Ioa माम- चविषा E. चार्वर्तन वर्तनविषा B. आवर्तन निवर्तयेत्येषा ''. Harndatta, explaining the verse as given from Ts. III, 3, 10, I, takes आवर्तन = आ+ आवर्तन. cf. Rv. x, 8 निवर्तने E. विवर्तन B.-आवर्तननिवर्तनाय E. आवर्तनवि (नि sec. m.) वर्तनाय B. ga पनु पो E. B. Wh. H. अनु वो Bn. Seo Introd., p. xxi.-"दहयो विपत्तों वो B4 'दइयो निवर्ती B. "दइयविवृत्तो वो 'इदाहयो निवृत्तो वो Bu.-न्यवीवृतत् Bu. H. T. न्यवीवृधत् E. B. Wh. 9 ऐन्द्रः परिकोशो तुवः E. ऐन्द्रः परिकोश : Wh. द्रः परि T. तिमन्याहा चदेवा Wh. Bh. मामतिमन्याच्या पादेवा R. ''. मामतिमन्यादा प्रादेवा B. देवशर E. वीरवत्तरं wh. To ऐन्द्र: Wh.-सिवा वो I., who says that मिला is शब्दस for सिखा. मिता वो B. शिका वो E. सित्वापो Bu. सिवातो Wh. form of T. See Introd., p. xxxii. "मध्यपनुत्तई या E. "मन्वयत्तई। .वा. B. 'मबपतत्तदुवा Bu. I1सृचत्तनुव E. Wh. 'स्पृषखगुवं Bu.-वास पापो बधितो E. वासं पापो कांधतां B.--See Hir. I; 16, 7 12a विधती wh. [III. 8.] IIa ·८२ ॥ मन्त्रपाठः॥ II, 22, 12-23. ते मा शिवेन शग्मेन तेजसोन्दन्तु वर्चसा ॥१२॥ दिवो नु मा बहतो अन्तरिक्षादपाँ स्तोको अभ्यपनडिवेन। समहमिन्द्रियेण मनेसाहमा गांप्रमणासंपृचानस्सुकृताकृतेन॥१३॥ इमं में वरुण ॥१४॥ तश्चा यामि ॥१५॥ वं नो अग्रे ॥१६॥ सवं नो अग्रे ॥१७॥ वमने अयासि ॥१॥ प्रजापते न वदेतान्यन्यो विश्वा जातानि परि ता बभूव । यकामास्ते अस्तु वयँ स्याम पतयो रयीणाम ॥१९॥ समाज च ॥२०॥ भू स्वाहा ॥२१॥ भुव स्वाहो ॥२२॥ सुव स्वाहा ॥२३॥ जुहुमस्तनों 12b तना B.-तेजसोदंतु 1. नवीदंतु इ. तिवसोजन्तु Bu.-See Hir. I, 16, 5. 13. दिवो न मा B. दिवा नु ममा E. दिवोनु मामनु Hw.-रिपादपाँ खोको E.-अभ्यपद्मश्विना E. शिवेन is omitted by H. 13b वीर्यण inserted before मनसा in E. 'T.-मनसाहमानी E.-ब्रमणा संपृचानः सुछता कृतिन B. ब्रह्मणा सं पृचानः मुलताईतिन E. ब्रह्मणा संपृक्षांनासुंछवा गणेन Wh. ब्रह्मणा संपृवानखुलता कृतन Bu. Soe Hir. I, 16, 6. 14-18=I,4,12-16. 19 The MSS. of the text 'have only the Pratiks: प्रजापते.. H. explains the verse as given from Ts. I, 8, 14, = Rv.x, 121, 16. 20=II, 8, 8. संम्रा च B. Bu. संघाच पिराषE. T. 21-23 The MSS. have only: बाहतीविता: E. चाहतीविता: B. वाहतीहिताः - ·II, 22, 24 ॥ वितीयः प्रायः॥ t३ इमं जीवेभ्यः परिधिं दधामि मैषां नु गादपरो अर्धेमेतम् । शृतं जीवन्तु.शरदः पुरूचीनिरो मृत्युं दधता पर्वतेन ॥२४॥ द्वाविंशः खण्डः ॥२२॥ 'चात एषा ररावा तनूः। उक्थचायतिराषछ।' पृथिवी ते पाचम् । यी माना। परमेष्यसि परमाम् ॥रन्द्र बहि दन्दंशूकम् । कूर्वरस्सुपूर्वरः । यमः कूरम् ॥ मचारिण उपेशाम् । मा ते कुमार रचो वधीत् ॥ परमा भव परशुर्भव ॥ धाता ददातु नो रथिमिति चततः ॥ विद्याथै ॥ मयि पर्वतपूरषम् ॥ आयुष्यं वर्षखन । रमें खोममर्हते । परि खाप परि मृजामि । सुश्रवस्सुअवसं मा कुछ । योगेयोगे तवस्तरम् । आगन्त्रा समगबहिआयुर्दी देव वरसं गृणामः ॥ उष्णन वायवुदवेनहि ॥ उष्णेन दधतां पर्वतेन ॥ ॥ इति द्वितीयः प्रश्नस्समाप्तः ॥ ॥ मन्त्रप्रथहयं समाप्तम् ॥ हरिः भीम ॥ शुभमस्तु ॥ Bu. Wh. T. वाहतय गताः II. I follow Haradatta on Ap. 23, 9, who says that there are ten Ahutis ; according to Sudarśanīrya there are eloven, so that after a TIET, HY BITTM) would have to be added. But soe ảp. 2, 7 with the comm. 240 ददामि। pr. m. T.-मैषानुE. मा गोj T.-"मेतत् E. 24b जीव E-दधता E.- See TBr. III, 7, 11,3:-बार्विशः खः । Wh. ॥२२॥ Bn. चा त एषा रराव्या तः सप्तविंशतिः । E. B. E. adds here: द्वितीयो मन्त्रपाडा समाप्तः ।। This list from या त एषा down to वायवुदकेनेहि is omitted in wh. 1 8 E. adds MP

·४
॥मन्त्रपाठः॥
II, 22, 24.
8
6
6
numbers from I-22.
उपवाति B.E. उपवासति Bu. 'दन्दमुकं .
दमकं Bu.
पूर्वरः स B.E. शिवं शिवं Bu. B. ends: उमीन भातर
ददातूक्ष्यष हर्षिशतिः । हारीः औं । इति मंचप्रमः समाप्तः । E. ends: इन
धाता ददातु उक्ष्यस बार्विशतिः।। Wh. ends : उप्ीन दधता पनि । हरिः
भीम मन्त्राप्रनवयं समाप्तम् ॥ हरिः भीम सुममतु ॥ Bu. ends : उशनायुदी भागवा.
योगेयोगे मुश्रवः परि खमं खोमन्धाता थत् भूमेवी माता दश । उष्णन दधतां
पर्वतेन । हरिः भीम् । श्रीकृष्णार्पणमस्तु । पाव °E. वायुपु. Bu.

·APPENDIX A. SYNOPSIS OF THE MANTRAPATHA AND THE ĀPASTAMBIYA GRHYASŪTRA. Mantrapātha I, 5, 8-10 Apastambiya Gyhyasūtra Mantrapātha I, 1, 1-2 3 4 5 6 . II 8,9 Apastambiya Grhyasūtra 4, 2 3 4 5 6 7 I 2 IO . I 2 7 . . 18 . 8 13-15 16-17 18 6,1 2-3 4-7 8. . 19 20 9 to 8 22 2, I-5 6 23 9-II. . 12. . 24 25 6,1 8 . 9 IO . . . . 3 . 13 14. 7, 1-7 8-9 . 3, I-2 3-6 7-13, 14. 4, 1-16. 5, 1 4 . . 16 16 17" S, 2 3 6 5 6 1ο . • 7 . . . 11-12 8,1 2 . . 8,1} 8 35}' 7 IO 7. 8 9, I ·86 SYNOPSIS OF THEMANTRAPĂȚHA Apastamblya * Mantra- Grhyasttra patha II, 3, I Apastamblya Gruyasutra Mantrapătha I, 9, 2 3 4-5) 6-7 8 2 , II . 10, 12 . .12 . 8, 2 5 . 3-13 13-23 24 25 26. 37-30. 31 32 4, I-II .. 11, I . 3 . IO . 4 6 12 9-10 10, 1-2 3-9 10-13 II, I-2 3 4-6 7-11 12, 1-13, 4 13,5-6 7-10 14, 1-7 15, I . 13 14 16 7 9-12 13 . . . 13 9,2 . . . 5, I . 15 . 3 2-10 II 18 I 2-21 2- 6 22 19 6,1 5 6 16 (Anuväka) 7-13 . 22 9 TO . 17,1-6 25 . 14 15 26 7-10 . . II II, 1, 2 "} 10,5 12, 3 . . 3 3-6 6 4-11 7 12 . 5 7 8 8 . 13-18 19 6 2, ';} . . . 9 20 10 c 3-4 5-7 8 9-10 8 21-23 24 25 26 27-32) orto) 11 II ·AND THE APASTAMBİYA GRHYASŪTRA. 87 Apastamblya Grhyasutra 12, 9 Āpastambiya Gshyasutra Mantrapatha II, 8, 1-8 • 1-8 (bis) 9-IO 11-9, 1 . Ιο Mantrapātha II, 12, 3-5 (Haradatta) 3-6 (Sudarkandrya) 6-10 II-14 13, I 18,4 9,2 II 3 2 5 6 13 18, 2 6 . 7 8 3 3-4 5 6 7-14, 14,3 4 5-9 IO. II-14 · 15-22. 15, I 12 10 . 5 6 I1 . 13 } . 8 9 13 18, 1 8 17, 1 . 13 14 10, I-2 3-4 5 2 13 3 3-4 4 0} 16 3-4 5. 6-11 . 5 . 8-12 13-18. 13 II, 1-8 17 18 14, 20 3 5 6 14 . 9-11 I 2 9 . . IO . 13 14 15 15 16 17 18-21. II . I 2 14 . .16-18) 0 22. . 15 13 18, 1 19-20. 31-31 32 19-937 3 33-17, "tris, Sudarke 16, I 16,1-11 le-13.1 14 15-17 17, 1-3 4-7 6 33 12, (Haradatta) 7 8 ·4.1 . . . 26-27) 21, 9. . 3-7} . 22, I II . . . 21, I 88 SYNOPSIS OF THE MANTRAPĀȚHA ETC. Mantra- Apastambiya Mantra. Apastamblya pātha Grhyasūtra patha Grhyasūtra 18, 10 II, 20, 2-7 II, 17,8 '19, 4 8-13 9-25 14-19 18, 12 20-23 24 18,1 .. 19, 7 25 26 9 3-7 27 8-9 28. 4 1ο 20, I 29-35 5 6 11-12 2-9 7 14-30 10-16. '13 31 17 14 32 18 15 33-39 5 40 20-30 41 31 17 42-45 6 32 29, 1 46. 47-48. 16 3 19, 1-7 4 5 (or 4) 5-6. 6 8-13 4 7-10 (or 3) II-13 8 14-16. 6 14-23 9 20, I 8 10 . . . 19/ 16 . 7 . 33 22, I-2 2 . 3 21, 3 . . . 7 . 24 ·APPENDIX'B. . SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES SHOWING THE RELATION OF THE MANTRAPĀȚHA TO. THE VEDIC SAMHITĀS. p. Pratika, indicates that the MSS. of the Mantrapātha give the Pratīka only. . Mantrapathik Rigveda. Samhita Atharvaveda- Samhită Taittiriya Sanhitā Taittiriya Brāhmana and Aranyaka Other Vedas 1, 1, 1 cf. X, 33, 1 X, 85, 23 2 3 cf. X, 85, 44 cf. X, 40, 10 cf. XIV, 1, 34 cf. XIV, 1, 62 cf. XIV, 2, 17 cf. XIV, 1, 46 cf. XIV, 1, 39 cf. XIV, 1, 39 cf. XIV, 1, 41 cf. XIV, 1, 40 7 8 cf. VIII, 91,7 . 10 2, I cf. Maitr. S. I, 3, ! cf. Maitr. S. II, 13,1 cf. I,.33 cf. Br II, 8, 9, 3 3-5 6 = I, 10, 12 cf. V, 6, 1, 1-2 1, 3, 1, 2; VI, 2, 10, 7 I, 1, 10, 1 cf. XIV, 1, 42 Br. III, 3, 3, 3 7 P. 8 3, 1 cf. X, 85, 26 - X, 85, 40 - X, 85, 41 cf. X, 85, 36 2 cf. XIV, 2, 3 - XIV, 3, 4 af. XIV, 1, 50 3 cf. IV, 2, 5, 1 cf. Vs. XII, 58 14 C- 141, cf. XIV, 2, 71 cf. XIV, 2, 52 cf. XIV;1, 18 cf. Bļh. Up. VI, 4,19 5 6 cf. X, 85, 25 cf. X, 85, 45 II ch VIII, 6, 20 . II, 1, 11,6 I3 P. 13 P. 14 P. 15 P. I, 35, 19 I, 24, 11 IV, 1, 4 IV, 1,5 Br. III, 7,11;3 Ā. IV, 20, 3 Br. III, 7,13,6 3 - II, 5, 12, 3-4 N (111. 8.]

·DO SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES. Mantrapätha Rigveda- Samhita Atharvaveda- Samhita Taittiriyo Samhita Taittiriya Brāhmaṇa and Aranyaka Other Vedas I, 4,16 Br. II, 4, 1,9 5,7 3 5 7 12 15 17 6,1 IP Br. III, 9,4,1 3 p. S 1. 4 8 10 . 12 cf.XIV, 2, 63 X, 85, 38 cf. XIV, 2, I cf. X, 85, 39 cf. XIV, 3, 2 II, 7, 3 cf. X, 85, 25 cf.XIV,1,17-18 cf. V, 3, 3 cf. X, 85,34 cf. XIV, 1, 19; cf. I, 1, 10, 2; 58 IH, 5, 6, 1-2 X, 85, 1 XIV, 1, 1 1,6,1 VII, 4, 20, I I, 30, 7 XIX, 34, 7 = IV, 1, 2, I; V, 1, 2, 1-3 cf. X, 85, 20 cf. XIV, 1, 61 cf. X, 85, 46 cf. XIV, 1, 44 cf. X, 85, 28 cf. XIV, 1, 26 cf. X, 85, 31 XIV, 2, 10 X, 85, 32 cf. XIV, 2, 11 cf. XIV, 2, 8 cf. X, 40, 13 cf. XIV, 2, 6 cf. VIII, 1, 12 cf. XIV, 2, 47 III, 1, 33 - IV, 2, 4, 3 cf. XIV, 2, 9 cf. XIV, 2, 7 cf. XIV, 2, 12 cf.X, 40, 12 cf. XIV, 3, 5 cf. VII, 17,4 cf. XIV, 2, 21 VI, 78, 1 cf. VI, 78,2 cf. X, 85, 43 a ; cf. XIV, 1, 33 a VI, 57, 6b cf. XIV, 1, 52 VI, 78, 3 cf. XX, 137, 1% cf. X, 85, 3 cf. XIV, 1, 2 cf. X, 85, 27 I, = X, 85, 33 cf. XIV, 2. 28 cf. IV, 3, 4, 7, I - A. IV, 30, 1-1 2 P. EE 8 9 Το 11 12 8,1 6 .. 8 9 10 9,1 cf. XIV, 21 4 5 6 ( 4 cf. Vs. XIV, 1 cf. Maitr. S. II S, I Vs. XXXII, 13 = I, 18,6 • Ā. X, 1,4 Ā. X, 1, 4-6 Ā. X, 1,5 9 10 ·SYNOPSIS OF PKRALLEL PASSAGES. 97 Maptrapatha Atharvavedad Samhita Taittiriya Samhita Rigveda- Samhita cf. X, 85, 32 cf. X, 85, ar, Taittiriya Brāhmaṇa and Aranyaka Other Vedas I, 10, 1° cf. XIV, 2, 33 cf. XIV, 2, 33 2 cf. Maitr. S. II1,12,13 7 8° . cf. I, 4, 14° cf. III, 4, 4, 1 9 •11, I 2 3 5 - X, 183, 1 cf. X, 183, 2 cf. X, 85, 43 cf. X, 85, 43 CS X, 85, 37 cf. XIV, 2, 40 cf. XIV, 3, 38 cf. XIV, 3, 39 a 9 IO 11 c. X, 183, 3 cf. VIII, 31, 8 cf. VIII, 31,9 X, 184 cf. Khila 30, a 12, 1-3 cf. V, 25, 3 ; 5 cf. V, 25, 3; VI, 17, I cf. Bph. Up. VI, 4, 21 cf. V, 25, 10-13 cf. Khila 30, 3 Khila 30,1 7 9 13, 1 cf. III, 23, 2 cf. III, 23, 52 cf. III, 33, 3-4 cf. III, 23, 4 cf. XIX, 8, 48 3 3 5 IO 14,1 - II, 43, a a VII, 41, I VII, 41, ? cf. VII, 41, 3 cf. III, 16, 1 cf. III, 16,2 cf. III, 16, 3 3 . 3 VII, 41, 4 cf. VII, 41, 5 cf. III, 16, 4 cf. III, 16,5 - Br. II, 8, 9, 7 Vs. XXXIV, 34 Br. II, 8, 9,7-8 e Vs. XXXIV, 35 Br. 11, 5, 5, 2; cf. V8. XXXIV, 36 8, 9,8 · Br. II, 8, 9,8 Vs. XXXIV, 37 Br. II, 5, 5, ; cf. Vs. XXXIV, 38 8, 9, 8-9 Br. II, 8, 9,9 Vs. XXXIV, 39 Br. II, 8, 9, 9 cf. Vs. XXXIV, 40 en 6 cf. III, 16,6 cf. III, 16,7 cf. III, 18, 1 cf. III, 18, 3 15,1 2 cf. IJI, 18, 4. VII, 41,6 A. VII, 41, 7 cf. X, 145, 1 cf. X, 145, 3 X, 145, 3 cf. X, 545, 4, cf.&, 145, 5 X, 145, 6 - X, 159, 1 cf. X, 159, 3 C&JII, 18, 3 cf. III, 18,5 cf. III, 18,6 cf. I, 29, 5 3 16,1 5 N2 ·SYNOPSIS OF PARALEL PASSAGES. Mantrapātha Rigveda Samhita Atharvaveda. Samhita Taktiriye Samhitā Taittirtys Brahmapa and Arayaka Other Vedas I, 16, 3 4 5 6 cf. X, 159, 3 cf. X, 159.4 cf. X, 159, 5 cf. X, 159, 6 cf. X, 163, 1 17, 1 2 - X, 163, 3 . X, 163, 3 4 cf. X, 163, 4 cf. XX, 96, 17; II, 33, 1 • XX, 96, 18; II, 33, 3 - XX, 96, 19 cf. II, 33, 4 cf. XX, 96, 20; II, 33, 5 cf. XX, 96, 31 cf. XX, 96, 32 cf. XIV, 1, 25 cf, XIV, 1, 37 cf. XIV, 1, 29 cf. XIV, 1, 28 5 6 7 cf. X, 163, 5 cf. X, 163,6 cf. X, 85, 29 cf. X, 85, 30 cf. X, 85, 34 cf. X, 85, 35 9 IO C II, 1, 1 cf. VI, 68, I cf. VI, 68, 2 = I, 2, 1, 1 2 & ab 38 = 1, 23, arb - Br. II, 7, 17, 2 cf. Br. II, 7, 17, ? 3 b 7 2, I cf. Br. 1, 2, 1, 11 en VI, 68, 3a cf. VI, 68, 3b; VIII, 5, 216 cf. VIII, 2, 17 cf. II, 13, 1 cf. XIV, 1, 45 cf. II, 13, a; XIX, 24, 4 cf. XIX, 34, 5 cf. II, 13, 3; XIX, 24, 6 6 7 8 cf. Ā. X, 10,3 cf. Vs. XVII, 89 3, 2 a ab 24 cf. IV, 58, ra cf. I, 109, 7 b ✓ cf. Ts. 1, 3, 1,1; C. A. III, 10, I II, 6, 4, 1, and often - II, 3, 10, 3 Br. II, 7, 7 5 cf. A. II, 5, 1 4,2 p. 3 5 a 6 - I, 89, 9 Khila 192 cf. Khila 19, 3 1 cf. A. X, 41 ·SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES. 93 Mantrapātha Atharvayeda- Samhita Rigveda- Samhita - III, 63, 10 Other Vedas ) Taittiriya Brāhmaṇa and Āranyaka Taittiriya Samhita - I, 5, 6, 4 = I, 2, 8, 1 1 II, 4, 3 puas 5.11 19-21 6,2 3-5 Cf. VII, 66,16 - A. IV,42,5 (32) cf. XIX, 64, 1-2 • I, 4, 45, 3; Br. II, 6, 6,4-5 | cf. Maitr. S. 1, 3, 39 VI, 6, 3, 5 cl. I, 4, 45, 3; cf. Br. II, 6, 6, 5 cf. Maitr. S. I, 3, 39 46, 2 cf. I, 23, 23; X, 9,9 cf. I, 33, 342 cf 1, 23, 246 7 8 ,cf. II, 13, 5 > 1,94,1 7, 1 2 cf. V, 38,7 cf. Vs. III,62 = Vs. III, 63 3 13-15 P. - X; 9, 1-3 - IV, 1, 5, 1; V, 6, 1, 4; VII, 4, 19,4 Ā. IV, 42, 4; X, 1, 11-12 cf. Br. 1,2,1,19-30 26 8,1 2 cf. Vs. XXXIV, 50 cf. Khila 37, 1 cf. Khila 37,2 cf. Khila 27, 3 cf. Byh. Up. V1, 3, 3 5 8 cf. Khila 37, 4 cf. IV, 9, 9 cf. Ā. VI, 10, 2 II cf. Vs. V, 33 9, 3 cf. Vs. V, 28 cf. II, 6, 4, 1; VII, 1,11,1; V, 7, 3, 1 - IV, 7, 14, 2 6 p. · X, 128,5 10, 3 • Ā.X, 32 Ā. X, 35 cf. Br. II, 4, 8, 7 7 & 11, 1-4 p. 5-8 Du 5-V, 4, 10 IO-II p. - II, 32, 4-5 30 21-31 p. cf. X, 45 33 III, 3, 11, 3-3 1, 4, 46, 1-2 - JII, 3, 11, 5 cf. I, 11,4 = IV, a, . - Brh. Up. VI,4,84; 26b cf. Brh. Up. VI, 4, 26 = Br. II, 5, 6,1-31 13, I 2 6-10 cf. Khila 29, a cf. II, 10 ·94 SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES. Mantrapatha Rigveda- Samhita Atharvaveda- Samhita Taittirryt Samhita Taittiriya Brāhmaṇa and Aranyaka Other Vedas . II, 14, 5-9 P. · II, 3, 10, 3 15, 2 cf. I, 32, 5 cr: XVIII, 2, 19 Ā. X, 1, 10 cf. Vs. XXXV, 21; XXXVI, 13 cf. III, 11, 7 cf. III, 13, 6 a 5 15 p. Br. III, 11, 4,1 · IV, 2, 3, 1; V, 2, 2, 1 184 VI, 4, 10, 1 10/ P. cf. VII, 54, 1 cf. VII, 54, 3 cf. VII, 54,3 VII, 55, I 20 21 tr. Vs. XIII, 6-8 . = IV, 2, 8,3 V, 5, 10, 1-3 · V, 5, 10, 3-5 VII, 1, 12 II, 2, 12, a cf. V, 84, 1 cf. I, 16, 1a cf. Maitr. S. 11, 9, 1 cf. IV, 5, 3, 1 = I, 1, 14, 2-3 cf. X, 15, 13 cf. III, 10, 7 17, 5-7 p. 14-19 p. 30-35 P. 18, 6-7 9 P. IO 46 47-48 p. 19, 7 10, 37 28 30-37 p. 34 35 11, 17 p. 20-30 32, 34 4 7 p. 19 P. cf. Vs. XXXV, 20 - IV, 3, 11, 1 cf. III, 10, 5 cf. III, 10, 12 . - 1, 7, 7,2 VII, 1, 12 123 cf. VI, 43, la cf. III, 15, 6 cf. X, 19,8 X, 121, 10 cf, VII, 79, 4; III, 3, 10,1 I, 8, 14, 3; III, 2, 5, 6 80, 3 Br. 11,8,1,2-3; cf. Vs. X, 20 III, 5, 7, 1-2 -'Br. III, 7,11,3cf. Vs. XXXV, 15 cf. Ā. VI, 10, a 34 cf. X, 18,4 cf. XII, 2, 23 ·INDEX OF MANTRAS. An asterisk indicates that the MSS. give only the Pratika of the Mantra. . . 24. 6. 17. I. 17, 26. 3,21. 14. शत हतं II, 3. 9. अङ्गादासं भवसि *अन्नपतेऽनख II, 15, 15- अक्रन्ददपि सनयन् II, I, वेदो वै II, 14, 3. अन्नमिव ते दृशे II, I, IO. अङ्गादङ्गालोमोलोमः I, 17, अन्नाधाय व्यूावं II, 7, 19. पचीभ्यां ते नासिकायां I, अन्वासारिण उप II, 18, 44. भजीता स्याम II, 5, 20. अपशं खा मनसा चेकितानं अपये कव्ववाहनाय II, 19, अतिबलाहिंसर II, 17, 12. I, II, I. 133 21, 9. अत्योऽसि II, 21, 22. अपनं खा मनसा दीध्यानां अपये बनिविदेखाहाI, 4,3. (अभिरथर्वाङ्गिरोभि II, 2I, I, II, 2. अपये खा II, 33 13. 5.) अप श्वेत पदा II, अपये बृहत II, 6, 9. अझस्त्वा II, अपां खौषधीनों II, 14, II- अपये समिधमाहा II, 6, 2. *अधिपतयो नाम स्थ II, 17, अपये खिष्टकृते सुजतात II, 24. अपाशोऽयुरो मे II, 7. 26. 18,31. *पधिपत्नी नामासि II, 17, अपो प्रयान्वचारिषं II, 6, 6. अमिः प्रानातु II, 10, 7. 18. अग्रजखां पौचमृत्युं I, 4. II. *अधिरायुष्मानस II, I4. 5. | पध्वनामध्धपत श्रेष्ठ II,3.32. पसरस्सु यो गन्धः II, 7, 24. घमिरेतु.प्रथमो देवतानां I, अध्वनामध्यपते खस्ति II, 2, अप्सरासु च या मेधा II, 4, 6. 18. 4,7. अप्सु जात II, 17, 2. चपिष्ठ आयुः प्रतरां II, 4. चनु पोदनु II, 22, 9. अभि वर्धतां पयसा I, 8, 7. अपिष्ट हस्तं II, 3. 3. (अनु वोहन 11, 22, 9.) प्रभातृत्रीं वरणापतित्रीं 1, असे प्रत्याशिते त्वं I, 10, 3. अनुहवं परिहवं I, 13, 5. I,3. अघोरचहरपतिध्यधिा,1,4. अनुहृतं परिहतं I, 13, चमीवहा वास्तोष्पत II, IS. *घको न्यङ्कावमितो II, 21, अनृचरा,ऋजवस्मन्नु I, ६, 2. चन्तकाय खा I, 3, 20. अमृतापिधानमसि II, 10, 4. I7. बङ्गादासं भवसि . अन्तर्दध चतुभिर II, I9.6. अमृताङतिममृतायां II, IF, मात्मा II, II, 33. चन्तर्दध पर्वतैर II, 19, 4. 14.. . 6. 21. .

·96 19. 10. INDEX OF MANTRAS. अमृतोपसरणमसि II, 10, 3. पख पार नियस I, 6, 14. चावृषिप्रसवर्षसि I,II, 160 अमोचि यक्षाद् II, 12.9. पई केतुरई मूर्धा I, 16, 2. (=Sudari.: II, II, I7). अयं वामश्विना रयो II, 21, चहं गर्ममदधाम I, II, 9. पायुवं वर्चखं II, 8, 1 अहमसि सहमाना I, 15, 5. पारी पिरख I, 13.2. पायं करि पतयन्तें II, I3, 7. पहिसातिवलले II, 17, 11. भारोहोरमुप I, II, 7- अयं कुमारी II, 13, 2. पायारखा या I, II, 8. अयं नो देवस्सविता L7, 12. आगगोष्ट महिषी I, 8, 3. *आवर्तन वर्तच II, 21,7. अयं को ममाः पारं, 6, 13. भागना समगमहि 1, 3, 1. आवर्तने निवर्तन II, 22, 8. अयमपिर्गृहपतिः I, 8, 4. *पातं भव सौ. I, 11, 29.पा वामगन्सुमतिः I, 7, II. अयशडो मर्क II, 13, 9. पा तिष्टममामानं...खिरा पायसनं विसंगमचो .in, पयावारिस 1,518. भव 1, 5, 1963 II. बरिष्टा पक्षाकं II, 15.16. आतिहममरमानं...खिरी *भाशासाना सौमनसं 1, 2,7. पर्यमणं नुदेवं 1, 5.7. पाचवतेश II, 21, 13. भव II, 2,2. अर्थमातहतं II, 3, 8. भात गर्भो योनिमेतु I, 12, 9. (पाखे ब्राह्मणाः I, I, 7.) पर्यम्णो पनि परि I, I, 8. पात वाघमा II, 21, 33. *डामपे I, 7, 2. पासि II, 21, 24. बा लाकुमारस I, 15. 4. अवनिक निविडू II, I, शाखा वहनु II, 18, 10. दमहं या खयि I, I, 5. दमहममुष्प II, 7, 12. 32. प्रादित्व प्रायवित्त I, 10, 5. अव ज्यामिष II, 22, 3. रन्द्र नहि दन्दमूकं II, 17, I. आदित्यानां पत्ता II, II, 30. *चवखावा नामाखु. II, 17. ख गृहा II, 15, 13. आ नः प्रजा बनयतु I, 11, 5-रमं विवामि वरणख I, 5, I7. *अवस्थावानो नाम खरा, आग्नेयसे गुदाम्यः I, 17, 3. 17. 17.23. आप उन्द बीवसे II, I, तोममहत II, 7, 1. भवृधमसौ II, 4, 14. 7.5; 14, 16. इमं बीवन्धः परिधि II, 22, परमा भव परपुर II, 12, 13 पापः पादावनेवनीः 1, 9, 10. 24. पापस्सुप्तेषु II, *3, 6. *ममम आयुष II, 4, 2. पतीला तनूभवति I, 17, 8. *पापो हि हा मयोभुवः II, *इमं मे वरण I, 4, 12; 7, 33 पद्यावतीनोमतीः I, 14,7. 8, 11; II, 4,73Bat,14. प्रबोसि II, 21, 20. पाभिवाई दशभिः II, 11, 15. रमा खनाम्योषधी I, 15, I. असपना सपत्निी I,6, 5. पा मा गन्यसा I, 9, 12;रमा खमिन्द्र मी: 1, 4, 6. पसविषति देव,II, 3, 31. एमामपिस्वायतां I, 4, 8. पसी नामासि II, 3, 28.. पायमनीर्यमयत II, II, 18. |रयं दुरतात II, 2, 9. पमित्र सहवं II, 11, 32. पापुदी देव वरसं II 21. रवं पार्युपत I, 5, 9. 14,4. 7,13. . 10,2.

·97 86. .25. II; 14,22. . INDEX OF MANTRAS., *चमेव सा था 19 20, 30. उप पाँ' सहमानाम् I, एष त तत मधु II, 19, I4. चमोषधे पायमाणा II, 7 एष पितामह II, 19, 15. उप पृथतु मीदुषी 1, 18, 12. एष ते प्रपितामह II, 19, 16. षमूर्वममि I, 3, rad.. इप स्पृशतु मीडान II, 18, 11. एषात असे II, 6, II. पबोर्वच II, 15, 8. उपवाय वेद्यान II, I,8B1, रहमापः प्रजायध्वम् I,9,1.1 ऐतु गर्भो चषितः II, II, 11b3 ह धृतिरित II, 18, 6. *उशिव पावको परतिः II, 18 b (=Sudars.: II, II, रह प्रियं प्रवया I, 9, 4. II, 25. 18; 19). हरन्तिरिह II, 18, 7. उष्णेन वायवुदकन II, I, 13; 7.43 14 15. व तिष्ठ निमिता !I, 15.3. ओं स्वाहा I, 10, 13; II, 12, हव खं मा वि योष्टं I, 8, 8. 14; (22, 23 note.) जरभ्यां तिष्ठीवयां I, 1784 श्री कल्पयत 1, 10, 18. *श्रीवरिखनी नामासि II, 17, रेशानख देवस्य II, 18, 24. तख गोष्ठी II, 2, 10. 15. शानाय देवाय II, 18, 16. 'शतस्य पग्थामनु II, 20, 3. श्रीमुत्सृजत II, 10, 12. 'उपउक्थे सोमः II, II, 8. तिन स्थूणावधि II, 15, 5-ओषधीभ्यस्त्वा II, 3, 22. पषिबौधः प्रबोध II, 16, 14. उक्यवासति II, I, I. श्रीलबरतमुपा II, 16, 2. उग्रस देवख II, 18, 27. एकमिषे I, 3.7. श्रीलूखला यावाणो II, 20, उग्राय देवाय II, 18, 19. 34. ज्वादि (V.1. वाषि) पृत- एकाष्टका तपसा II, 20, 35. एकाष्टकां पश्यत II, 20, 33. ' मावि II, 8, 2. एतत्ते सतासी II, 20, 8. कन्यखा पितृभ्यो यती I, 4.4. उतिदानीं भगवन्तः I, 14.4. एतत्त पितामहासौ II, 20, 9. करोमि त प्राजापत्यम् I, उत्तराहमुत्तरे I, 15, 3. एतत्ते पितामयसी II, 20, उत्तानपणे सुभगे I, 15, 2. कख ब्रह्मचार्यसि II, 3, 29. उदसौ सूर्यो पगात I, 16,a. एतत प्रपितामहासौ II, 20, कामप्रमृध्यता I, 13. 4. कामसमृध्यता I, 13, 4 v.1. उदायुषा खायुषो II, 5. II. उद्दीष्वातः पतिवति I, 10, 2. एतति प्रपितामह्यसौ 1, 20. कुर्कुरस्सुकूर्वरः II, 16, T. कितवे मनवे II, 21, 7. उदीबाती विश्वावसोI,10,1. 13. उदुत्तरमारोहन्ती I, 6, 5 एतत्त मातरसी 1, 2011.. कशिवी बलोमिगी:II,13,10. उजातिव शकुीि I, 13, to. एतान्ततितान II, 13, 12. को नामानि II, 3, 27. उहीपख जातवेदः I, 9, 9. एतत प्रति II, 16, 12. *कव्या गाम ख II, 17, 25. प्रियमाण उद्धर II, 15, 12. एपोलधि II, 6, 3. रमतवाटकम् I, 17, 9. [III.8.] 13. I. 12. 10.

·98 10,I. 4.2. 3.3. 12,4. INDEX OF MANTRAS. *विस्य पतिना II, 18, 47. जयन्तोप पृथ fi, 18, 13 तापूर्वखनासो I, 3 4 *खि पति मधु II, 18, 48. वरां गच्छासि II, 2,18931.बै विद्यार्थ पशोसि II, विपि खा निर्वत्यै II, 12, 6. जीवाँ पदति I, I, 6. जीवम शरदसतं II, 5, 14. पाणमसि परि II, 17.3. खानसःख रथः I, I, 9. बोबा सूर्यं II, 5. A. पीणि व्रताय 1, 3, 9. . (खे रषय से I, 1, 9.) व्यायुषं बमदः II, 720 तपक शानिय II, 17,9. *वं नो पे I,+143761 गदाय खा II, 3, 19. 8, 133; II, 4,93 22, 16. तबर्देवहितं II, 5, I. *खमपयासि I, 4, 16; 7. गन्धर्वाय बनिविदे स्वाहा I, *तत्वा यामि I, 4, 13; 7.4; 738,15: H,4,115 22, 8, 12%; II, 4,83 22, 15. •18. . गर्भ धेहि सिनीवालि I, 12, 2. तत्सत्वं यत्तेऽमावास्यायां II, खमर्यमा भवसि 1, 5, 12. 17.4. गृभ्णामि ते सुमजास्वाय I, तत्सत्यं यत्त सरमा II, 16,7. खयि मेधां . . . खयि सूर्यो II, 12, 5. गृहपोप स्पृश II, 18, 33. तत्सत्वं यत्त्वेन्द्रो II, 16, 4. वयि मेधा वयीन्द्र II, गृहप्युप सृथ II, 18, 34. *तत्सवितुर्वरेखं II, 4, 13. गृहान्भद्रानसुमनसः I, 8, 2. तब आई धाः II, 10, 17. खथि मेधां... खबपिस II, गोरखपहतपाप्मा II, 10, 6. तथा पाधि II, 10, 15. 12,3. गौर्धेनुभव्या माता II, 10, 9. तपश्च मे II, 5, 8. वष्टा बायामननयत् I, 8, IO. ग्रीवाभ्यस्त उष्णिहान्यः1,17,2. *तमा भरं गमाम II, 7, 15. *खामने यजमाना II, 11, 30. तख तशीय II, 10, 16. *खे सुपुष II, II, 7. घोषिण उप स्पृशत II, 18, 35. ता मन्दसाना मनुषः I, 6, 14. तां पूषञ्छिवतमाम I,II, 6. दश मासाशयानः II, II, चत्वारि मायोमवाय I, 3 तासां खं कृष्ण II, 14, 20. 17. तिलदेव पयस II, II, I9. *दिवसरि प्रथमं II II, 21. चित्तं च चित्तिश्च I, 10, 9. तुभ्यमये पर्यवहन I, 5, 3; 8; (दिवादित्वेन II, I, 4.) दिवो नुमा वृहतो II, 22, 13. *छन्दखती उषसा II, 20, 31. तृष्वत तृप्यत तृपत 11, 20, 235 *वृशानो रकम II, II, 31. 25. देवसेना उप स्मू II, 18, 40. जग्धा वितृष्टिर् II, 16, 17. तृप्यन्तु भवत्यः II, 20, 22.' देवख खा सवितुः प्रसव उप अग्धो मशको II, 16, क. तृप्य भवनाः 11, 20, 21. बग्धो व्वधरोप, 16, 16. तिका ससरमतण्डस II, 16,8. देवखला सवितुः प्रसवेदि। बनदबिराणि II, 21, 8. तेवोऽसि तिवः II, 6, 5. जयताय खाहा II, 18, 30. दिन भूतन हविषा I,86. *देवा भावुमतो 1,49. IO. . 13. . II, 3,24 II, 9,5.

·3, 6, Io. . 21. 3, 23. . II, INDEX OF MANTRAS, 99 देवीदेवाच 11, 2,87, 28. नये,श्वेता II, T.. पुमाख पुपो मारि 1, 13, 2. *देवीष्षरिर II, 9, 6. नारी नाम I, 154. पूषा ते हतं II, 3,7. पावापृथिवीभ्याँ खाहा II, मामयति न बदति II, 13, 5. पूषा खेतो नयतु I, 2, 8. निन्दा च मे II, 5, 3. पृथिवी ते पाचं II, 20, 1. बौख पृहुँ रतु I, 4 10. निरेतु पृश्नि शेवलं II, in, 20. (पृथिव्धपिनी II, 21, 2.) द्वारापोप स्पृशं II, 18, 42. *निलिम्पा नाम ख II, 17 पृथिव्यै खा संवैश्वानराय II, द्वाराषुप स्पृश II, 18, 43. देई 1, 3,8. निशीथचारिणी II, 14, 2. प्रजापते तन्वं मे I, II, 4. निषङ्गिनुपं स्पृश II, 18, 45. *प्रजापत न खदे II, 22, 19. धर्म खू II, 15, 10. नीललोहित भवतः I, 6, 8. प्रवापते प्रायसित I, 10, 6. '*धाता ददातु दाशुषे II, नृमणा असि II, 21, 28. प्रजापतिशारणमसि II, 9, 4. नेजमेष परा पत I, 12, 7. प्रवाया प्राभ्यां प्रजापति I, *धाता ददातु नो रयिमी 8,5. II, II, I. पच पयुभ्यः I, 3, II. *धाता ददातु गो रयिं प्रा. परमेध्यसि परमां II, 18, I. प्रति पये प्रति II, 18, 3. प्रगु वीचं पि II, Io, I0. II, II, 3. परा देहि शाबस्यं I, 17, 7. प्रति प्रजायां प्रति II, 18, 5. *धाता प्रजाया उत II, II, परिवा गिरेरमिहं 11, 22, 5• प्रतिष्ठ स्थो देव 11, 9, 3. धृतराद्रिरावत II, 17, 10. परि खा गिर्वणो I, 2, 6. प्रत्यवरुडो नो II, 18, 2. ध्रुवरिति वयोनिः I, 9, 6. परि लामि परि II, 6, 1. प्रत्यश्वेषु प्रति II, 18, 4. ध्रुवैधि पोष्या I, 8, 9. परिधत्त धत्त II, 2,6; 7, 39: प्र वा मुच्चामि I, 5, 16. परीदं वासो पधि II, 2, 83; | प्रपुन्वन्त उप II, 18, 38. नक्तंचारिण डर II, 14, I. 7.30 प्र वाम शरद° II, 5, I9. नन्दाम घरद° II, 5, 15. पशुपतये देवाय II, 18, 17. प्रसवश्वोपयाम I, 10, 7. नमश्यकत्सदे रद्राय I, 13, 8. पशुपतिर्देषख II, 18, 25- प्रसाधन्य देव्यै II, 8, 1. नमश्यावलजमाभ्यां II, 7, 22. पश्चिम शरदश्यतं II, 5, 13. प्रसु ग्मन्ता I, I, I. नमताभ्यो देवताभ्यः II,7,23. पित्र स्वाहा II, 19, 9; II. प्रख स्वः प्रेयं I, 9, 3. *नमो अनुसन्चो ये के च पिबतूदकं I 10, 11. *प्राची नामासि II, 17, 16. II, 17.5. {सुबनमसि II II, 14- माणस्य ब्रह्मचार्यसि II, 3, 30. नमो पतु सन्चो ये पार्थिवा पुपान्यौपानमि II, 20, 24. प्राण निविष्टो II, 20, 26. II, 17,8. पुचिमा कुमारिणा I, II; प्रातरपिं प्रातरिन्द्रं I, 14, 1. नमो ग्रहाय पा II, I. ar प्रातर्जितं भगमुगं I, 14, 2. नमी निषत्रिय II, 18, 46. पुनः पत्नीमपिरदात् I, 5.43; प्रियं मा देवेषु II, 8, + नरोसि II, 21, 23- . 10. 9314. 02 ·IOO -INDEX OF MANTRAS. . IO. 25 14. 20,3; 15. 20,6%; 18. प्रेतो मुञ्चाति नामुतः I, 4, 5. | मधुश्च माधव 1, 10, 4. मोदाम बरद° II, 5, 16. मम पुत्राशाबुहणः I, 16, 3. *बडित्या पर्वतानां II, 18, 9. मयि पर्वतपूरुषं II, 9, I. य एति प्रदिशस्साः1, 3, 8. विधनिष्कं च II, 16, 3; 6. मयि महो मयि II, 9, II. *यच आयुष्मान्स II, I4, 7. ब्रह्म च ते क्षत्रं II, I5, 6. महते देवाय II, 18, 21. याच दक्षिणा II, 13, 7. ब्रह्मचर्यमागामुप II, 3, 26. महतो देवस्य II, 18, 29. यजोवर्धतां यज्ञस्य II, 10, 8, ब्रह्मचार्यस्थपोऽशान II, 6, 14. मा ते कुमार II, 13, I. यत्पुरेण मर्चयता II, I, 73 ब्रह्मणं आणी स्थः II, 4, 15. 7.30%I4, 2I. मा ते गृहे निशि 1, 4, 9. *ब्रह्मायुष्मत्तद् II, 14, 8. यत्त एतन्मुखे II, 22, 2. मा नो हिँसीज्जातवेदः I, 9 यत्ते मुरीमे II, I3, 4. भग एव भगवाँ 1, 14, 5. यथा पृथिव्यपिगंभी I, 12, 5. मार्जयन्तां मम पितरः II, 20, भग प्रणेतर्भग I, 14, 3- यथेयं पृथिवी मही 1, 12, 4. भगस्ते हस्तं II, 3, 10. मार्जयन्तां मम पितामहाः II, यथैव सोमः पवते II, II, 16. भवस्य देवस्य II, 18, 22. यदनेस्सेन्द्रस्य ]I, 5, rob. . भवाम शरद° II, 5, 17. मार्जयन्तां मम पितामयः II, यदहं धनेन प्रपणच II,22, 4. भवाय देवाय II, 18, 14. यदाञ्जनं वैककुदं II, 8, 11. भीमस्य देवस्य II, 18, 28. मार्जयन्तां मम प्रपितामहाः यदि मामतिमन्या ]I, 22,10. 11, 20, 43 16. भीमाय देवाय II, I8, 20. यदि वृक्षाव II, 22, 11. मार्जयन्तां मर्म प्रपितामह्यः यदृते चिदमिश्रिषः I, 7, I. भुव स्वाहा I, Io, II; II, I2, II, 20, 7; 19. यद्राह्मणानां ब्रह्मणि II, 5, IO. मार्जयन्तां मम मातरः If, भुवोऽपां खौषधीनाँ II, 14, यद्भूमेः कूरं II, 15, 1. 20,5; 17. भुवो वायुनान्तरि• II, AI, 3: मिवश्च वरणच II, 15, 9. मा विदन्परिपन्थिनः I, 6, 10. यद्भूमेईदयं II, I3, 3. यन्म आत्मन आ° II, 5, 10c. भूः पृथिव्यापिन II, 21, 2. मिस्ते हस्तम् II, 3, II. याधुनो मधव्यं II, 10, 5. . भूतम् II, 10, 13. मिचस्त्वमसि II, 3, 12. वन्धे पितामही II, 19, 3. भूमिभूमिमगान II, 15, 17. मिवस्य चक्षुर्धof il, 2, II. | यो प्रपितामही II, 19, 5. भूरपां खौषधीना II, I4, II. मिश्रवाससः कौबेरका II, 13, यो माता प्रस्लुलोभ 1, 19, I. यो वर्चः परा II, 9, 2. भूर्भवस्सुवः II, II, 9. भूर्भुवस्सुवरपां खौषधीना II, मृत्यर्वे खा II, 3, 17 .यमाय खा. II, 3, 18. मेधांते देवस्स II, 12, 2. ययुनीमासि II, 21, 29. भू स्वाहा I, 10, 10; II, 12, मेधां मह्यमङ्गिरसः II, 45. यशोऽसि यशो II, 21, 16. मेहनावलंकरणालो. 3, 11.5. *यस्ते पथ कणवद् II,II, 28. 12; 22, 22. 12. II. 14, 14. II; 22, 21.

·101 II, 5. 69 14, 17. . . . 26. II, I2. . 6. . INDEX OF MANTRAS. *यस्त्वा हदा कीरिणा II.|येनावपत्मविता II, I, 3; 7 विगृह्य बाइ II, 16, 5. विचिन्वन्त उप II, I8, 37. यखिन्भूतं च भव्यं II, 5, 22. |येनेन्द्रो हविषा I, 16, 4. । वित्तमिव ते दृशे II, I, 12. *यी ख मुलते II, II 6. ये पक्षिणः पतयन्ति II, 22,12. *विद्या ते अमे II, II, 22. यस्य ते प्रथमवावं II, 6, I5. ये वध्वश्चन्द्रं I, 6, 9. विद्या च मे II, 5, 5. या अकृन्तन II, 2, 5; 7, 25. *योगेयोगे I, 6, 3; II, 4, T: विद्युबे अस्य II, 6, 8. या पाख्याता II, 18, 41. यो मामे भागिनं II, 6, 12. विराजो दोहोऽसि II, 9, 13. *या इषवो यातु II,17, 7. *यो वशिवतमो II, 7, I+. *विश्वस्थ केतुर् H, II या ओषधयो या नद्यः 1, 7, 9. यौगन्धरिरैव नो राजा II, विश्वा उत त्वया वयं I, 5.55 यो.स्वस्तिमपिः II, 3, 31 h 10%; 15. 'यां बनाः प्रति II, 20, 27; 29. विष्णुर्योनि कल्पयतु I, 12, 1. 'राकामहँ मुहवां II, II, I0. या त एषा रराव्या II, 22, 1. विष्णो श्रेष्ठेन रूपेण I, 12, या तिरयी नि. 11, 8, 5- राष्ट्रभृदसि सम्राडा II, 9, 8.वीतिहोचा छतवमू I, II, 11. या देवीचतस्रः II, 12, 8. राष्ट्रभृदस्यधिपल्या I, 9, 9. वृषासि II, 21, 27. यानि भद्राणि I, 13, 3. राष्ट्रभृदस्याचा II, 4, 12; व्यस्य योनि प्रतिरेतो,12,8. यामाहरजमदपिः II, 8, 10. गद्रस्य देवस्य II, 18, 26. व्युत्क्रूरमदचन्खापः I, यासाँ राजा वरणः I, 2, 3: I, 7. रुद्राय देवाय II, 18, 18. व्रतं च मे II, 5.9. II, 7, 18. रेवतीस्खा II, 2, 3; 7, 27. यासां देवा दिवि I, 2, 4. शण्डरथशाण्डिकेर II, 13.8. रोचमायाषिराया 1,21,6. यास्तिष्ठन्ति या II, शतमिन्नु शरदः II, 4, 3. *यात राक II, II, II. शं ते अपिस्सह .II, 12, 7. *युञ्जन्ति व्रघ्रं I, 6, 2. *वनियो नाम स्थ II, 17, 22. शं ते हिरवं I, I, 10. ये गन्धर्वा अप्सरसञ्च, 7, 8. *वशिनी नामासीयं II, 17, शर्म वर्मेदम् I, 8, 1. ये च वो II, 20, 20. वस्त्रमिव ते दृश्ये II, 21, II शर्वस्व देवख 11, 18, 23. ये चेह पितरो ये II, I9,7; शवीय देवाय II, 18, 15. वह वपां II, 20, 28. ये दन्दभूकाः II, 17, 13. वाज्यसि II,AI, 26. शश्वत्परिकुपितेन II, 22, 6. *येन्दो रोषने II, 17, 6. (वायुनातेरिण II, 21, 3.) शि शिवम् II, IF, 22. येन पूषा...तिन ते II, I, 6; वायो प्रायश्चित्ते I. 10, 4. शिवन खा चषा I, 2, 5. शिवो नामासि II, 7, 3. तेनास्यायुषे, वास्तोष्पते प्रतरणो II, 15, 208 II, I, 43173 14, 18. *वास्तोष्यते प्रति II, I.78. शिवो मोप तिष्ठस्व II, 7, 26h. येन भूयवरात्ययं II, I, 5; 7. * वास्तोष्यते शग्मया II, 15 अनमहँ हिरण्यस्थ II, 8, 3. सुभिक शिर आरोह II, 8, 9. 8; 14, 19. 9,7. 19, 2. . 19. 7.9; 14, 20. . येन पूषा 19..

·102 INDEX OF MANTRAS. ॥ " . . . . शृणवाम शरद II, 5, 18. समन्नत उप II, 18, 39.. |सूर्यमृतं तमसो II, 12, 10. श्रद्धा च मे II, 5.4. समश्वा वृषणः 11, 16, 16. *सोम आयुष्मान्त्स II, 14, 6. श्रद्धव ते दृशे II, 21, 14. समिदसि समेII, 6, 4. सोम एव नो राजा II, II, 13. *श्रीणामुदारो II, II, 27. समिधमाधायाप II, 6, 13. : सोमः प्रथमो विविदे I, 3, 1.. श्रीस्ते स्तूपः II, 15, II. *समीची नामासि II, I 7, I4. सोमखे हस्तं II 3, 4. श्रुतं च मे II, 5, 6. समुद्र वः प्र हिणोमि II,9,14. | सोमस्य तनूरसि II, 7, 20. श्वानमिछादन II, 16, II. समुद्रादूमिर्मधुमान् II, 3, 2. | सोमाय जनिविदे I, 4, I. श्वासिन उप स्पृशत II, 18, 36. *समुद्रे खा नृमणाः II,II,23. सोमाय वा II, 3, 14. संमागे वर्चसा II, 6, 7. सोमेनादित्या बलिनः I, 9, 2. षडतुभ्यः I, 3, 12. सम्राजं च II, 8, 8 ; 22, 20. सोमो ददनन्धीय I, 3, 4. सँराधन्य दे , 8, 6. सम्राज्ञी श्वशुरे भव I, 6, 6. स्थवियव पवख II, II, 19) सरखति प्रेदमव I, 3, 5. (=Sudars.: II, II, 20). मैं सवन्तु दिशो II, 21, 15. सरस्वती ते हवं II, 3, 6. सुषाणों श्वशुराणां I, 6, 7. सखा सप्तपदा भव I, 3, 14. सरस्वत्यै खा II, 3, 16. सख्यं ते गमेयं 1, 3, 14b. स्मृतं च मेऽस्मृतं II, 5, 2. सर्वस्मादात्मनस् II, 14, 10. सं काशयामि वहतुं I, 7, 10. स्थोना पृथिवि II,15, 2; 18,8. सविता ते हस्तं II, 3, 5. सत्यं च मे 11, 5.7. खधाखाहा II, 19, 12%; 21, 8. सषिचे स्वा II, 3, 15- सत्यमोत्तभिता भूमिः I, 6, I. स्वर्दिवादित्येन II, 21, 4. *स वं नो अमे, 4, 15; 7,6; सा खमखमूहं 1, 3, I4f. स्वस्ति नः पूर्णमुखः II, 18, 32. सा विराट II, I0, I4. 8, 14; II, 4, 10; 22, 17. स्वाहा पित्रे II, I9,8; I0. सदसस्पतिमद्भुतं I, 9, 8. सिगसि मसि वज्रो I, 13, 9. संतचा हन्ति II, 16, 9. मुकिशुकँ शमलिं I, 6, 4. हतश्यको हत° II, 16, 13. सं नौ मनाँसि I, 3, 140. सुगं पन्थानं 1, 6, IT. हयोऽसि II, 21, 21. सप्तर्षयः प्रथमां I, 9, 7. सुप्रजाः प्रजया भूया:II,3, 25. इस्तियशसमसि II, 21, 31. सप्त सप्तभ्यो होत्राभ्यो I, 3, 13. सुप्रवाःप्रजयाभूयासं II,6,1b. हिरण्ययी परणी I, 12, 3. सतिरसि II, 21, 25. सुमङ्गलीरियं वधूः I, 9, 5 हिरण्यवर्णाश्शुचयः पावकाः समजेषमिमा अहं I, 16, 6. सुवरपां खौषधीमाँ II,14,13. प्र I, 2, 1; II. 7, 16. समञ्जन्तु विश्वे देवाः I, II, 3. सुव स्वाहा I, 10, 12; II, 12, हिरण्यवर्णाश्शुचयः पावका समध्यरायोषसः I, 14, 6. यासु I, 2, 2; II, 7, 11. समयाव संकल्यावह 1, 3, 14c. मुश्रवस्सुअवसं II, 5, I. *हेतयो नाम स्थ II, 17, 20. I3; 27, 23.

·INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS. . 13. अरिष्ट II, 10, 7. अहन्धती , 97. . अर्णव I, I0, 7. 11. अकर्णक II, I4, I. अनुपदस्त II, I), 14-16. अरणी I, 11, 8.. अषित II, IT, 17; 18. | अनुछत I, 13,6. अरणया I, 6. अनुहय II, 22, 9. 'अपिगर्भ I, 12, 5. अन्तरिक्ष I, 10, 7. अर्जुन II, 16,8. अघ I, 4.73; II; II, 13, 3; 4. अन्वासांरिन् II, 18, 44. अघायु II, 15, 3. अपराजित I, 13.4 अलक्ष्मि p. xxviii; I, I, 5. अजिर II, 21, 6. अपरिदाकृत II, 13, II. अवजिह्वक II, 21, 32. अजीत II, 5, 20. अपाश II, 7. 26. अविछिद् 11, 22, 6. अजोपकाशिनी II, 13, I0. अपिशाचधीत I, II, I. चवीरजी I, 8, 2. अतिबल II, IT, II; 12. अपूपघृताहुति II, 21, I. अश् with सम् II, 18, 39. अतिरात्र II, 21, I. अप्रजस्ता I, 4. अशाकुन I, 13, 6. चत्वासारिन II, 13, I. अभाग II, 6, 12. अशून्योपस्था 1, 4, 8. अथवाङ्गिरस II, 21, 5. अभियह II, 7.21. अखील I, 17, 8. अदेव II, 22, 10. अभिग्राहिन II, 1. 23. अयोण I, 13, I. अधिपत्यासन्दी II, 9, 9. अभिशस्तिपावन II, 2, 7: 8. अश्वतरी 11, 22, 2. अधिविचर्तन I, I7. 10. अभिश्री II, 8, 8. अस् to be: स्व. xix; I, 9.33 अधोराम II, 16, 2. अम् II, 13, 5. नसि p. xxvii; I, 13, 9. अध्याचार II, 17,27. अमत 11, 22, 2. अस to throw, with विI,12, 8. अध्वपति II, 3, 32. अमु (अमूहम) P. xxvii; I, असित II, 17, 14. अध्वर, 5.7. अस्तृत II, 12, I. अननुव्रत II, I9, 1; 335. अमृताहुति II, 15, 14. अहिंस II, 17, II; 12. अनपेषित p. xvii; I, 8,7. अय P. x.xv; II, I3,739. अनभिशस्ती P.xxviii; I;5,18. अयस I, 5, 18 (bis). आकूत I, Ic09. अनाग II, IO, Io. अयास p. xxvil; I, 4, 16;• कूति I, 10, 9. अनाहनस्य II, 2, II. 18 (Vis). आगन्तृ II, 3. I. . . 3, I4f: .

·उपाँyp. . . . . . . 104 INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS. प्राचार्यासन्दी II, 4, 12; 9,7. उपवीर II, 13, 9.. कार I, I0, 7. प्राणि II, 4, 15. xxiii; II, 3, 2. कामप्र I, 13, 4. प्राधीत I, 10,9. उरस्पेश II, I4, I. aTaTerit p. xxiv; 11,8, 10. प्राधीति I, 10, 9. उल II, 22, 6. . काम् (with अव?) p. xxv: आन्तरिय p. xxiv; II, 17, 8. उलुम्बल II, 16, 2. II, 16, 2; 5: प्रापि II, 2,8. उलूखल II, 13, 8; 9; 16, 12. कुतुर्वक II, 16, 13. कुप with परि II, 22, 6. भाभु II, I9, 1; 33 5. आयमनी II, II, 18. जर्व I, 10, 8. कुल्प 15, 2. आयुर्दा II, 2, I. जह I, 7, 8 (जह्यमानाम्). कुल्या II, 20, 28. आयुष्मत्पनी I, 8, 3. कूटदन्त II, 13, 12. पार्जि II, 16, 2. तुधा II, 4.4. कूर्वर II, 16, 1. भाद्रोहन II, 19, 2. लिय I, II, 2. कृत् p. xxiii; II, 2, 35. आर्य II, 2, 8. कृतिन I, 16, 4. आवर्तन II, 22, 738. एकवात्य II, 16,3; 6. कृत्तिका I, 9,73B II, 2, 3. पास with परि p. xxv; II, एकाष्टका II, 20, 33-35. कृष्टि II, 2, 7. | ए II, 16, 1. कृष्णवर्तन p. xxv; II, I4, 2. •ासन्दी II, 9, 7-9. किंतु II, 21, 7. पास II, 21, 33. दरम्म I, 3, 6. केतुमत् II, 18, 10. ऐरावत II, 17,9; I0. केशिनी II, 13, I0. र (पितेति, क्वेष्यसि) p. xxviii; कौबेरक II, 13, II. II, 14, 1; 22,5. श्रीषधिp.xxivII, 7,25. क्रतु I, I0, 9. इत (न्येत) p.xxvii; II,1,13. क्रुश् with परि II, 22, 9. R I, Io, 8. श्रीनिव II, 8, I. क्रूर I, 17,9. इषुधिमत् II, 18, 46. श्रीलब II, 16, 2. लोमन् 11, 14, 2. उक्थ्य II, 2I, I. पीलूखल II, 20, 34. पण with वि (व्यरणन?) p. xxii; II, 2, 3. उप with वि I, 1,7 देविय II, 12, 10. उववादिन II, 8, 2. कन्यला I, 44 कपालप.II, I4, I. विची II, 12, 6. चित्राविन II, I4, I. उदरसर्पिन II, I'7, 4. कलि II, 13.7. खजापा II, IC, 10. उदल p.xxiv; 'HI, II, 19. काषग्रीव II, 17, 19. . गर्त II, 17, 3v.l. उपधाम I, I0,7. कसप 1, 2, 2. 13,7. . . . . . । . . - कर्त 11, 17.3. . उदृद्ध II, 13.1.

·- दर्श I, 10, 9. . . I, 4.4. . . जीवी I, 9, 4. INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS. 105 गा with H I, 3, 5 ( गाया- जनिविद् ।, 4, 1-3. दन्दमूक II, 17. I; 13. मसि). जम् II, 17, I. गाईपत्य I, 4, 8. जमदमि II, 8, 10. दशमास्य II, II, 15. गुल्य I, 5, 2 v.1. जयन्त [I, 18, 13; 30. दशवीर 1, 6, 12. गुह् with अप,II, 7, 12. जरदष्टि 11, 4, 2. दशस्य.xy; I, II, II. गृहप II, I8, 33. जरस 11, 2, I (bix). दा (अव पदास्थ) p. xxviii : गृहपत्ति (अपि) I, 8... जरायु II, II, 16; 20. गृहपी II, 18, 34. जरिष्णु 12. दिश with निस ।1, 5. पा II, 2, 3.. जर्व I, 7,L. दिश्व II, 17.8. यम् II, 8, ३ (अग्रभैषम). • जामि स II, 12, 10. दीचा 1. 4. + यह with वि II, 16, 5. जारनी 1, 10, 3-6. दुरात ।।, 2,". ग्रह II, 1, 21. जीवसू I, 1+ दुरुदित I. 13.5. ग्राहि II, 12, 10. जीवातु II, 7. 26. दुला II, 16, 8. |दुस्वप्न 1, 13, घोषिन् II, 18, 35. जैव्य 11, 8, I. देवजातु II, 21, 6:1 देववत् 11, 22, 10. चक्रिन ना, 16, 9. तक्षक I. 17.9; 10. देवसेना II. 18. 40. चर (उवाचरेत) p. xxi; I,16,2. तन II, Th. 9. द्रविण I, 10, 7. चि with वि II, 18, 37. तनू pp. xix, xxviii; I, 10.36; द्वाराप II, 18,42. चित्त I, I0, 9. II, 2; II, 7, 20%; 22, 1. द्वारापी II, 18, 43. चित्ति I, 10, 9. तप with आ [.3.4. चिबुक I, 17, I v.l. | तपस 1, 10, 8. धनंजय 11, 8. 2. चुबुक I, 17, I. तपस्य I. I0. 8. धर्णसि I, 10. 7. च्यवन 1, I3,8; 9. ताल्प्य II, 15, 3. धर्मन् II. 3, 12. तिरशराजिन् II, 17, 17. धा I. 9, 2 (आधितः); with छत II, I6, 3; 6; 9-11. तिर्यच 11. 8.5. पर्यधि(?) p. xxiii; II, 2, 8. छन्दम् II, II, I. तिलदा II. It. धा 1, 4, 10 (धयन्तम). तिल्विल II, P5. 3. धावwith अवp. xxvi; II,16.7. जघन्य II, I4, I. जङ्घा I, 17, 4.. धृतराष्ट्रिरखत II, 17, 9; 10. जञ्जभ II, 7,922. तक 11, 16, 8. जन्; विजातायां II, 14, 2. धनुका I, 13, 3. अनत् II, A, 5. जन् II, 17, 13. धनुभंव्या II, I0. 9. [III. 8.]] . . तूल II, 16, 8. तृनन् । धीश, 2, 3. . LIO. . इण्डिन ·106 INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS. . . पौषI,4,75 83 . ध्रुवपिति I, 9, 6. पतिवति p.xix; I, 10, 2. पूष n.pp.xxiv; II, 9, I. ध्रुवतस् I, 9, 6. पड़ II, 21, 33, with II, पूर्णमास I, 10, 9. •19,1335. पूर्णमुख II, 18, 32. ध्रुवता I, 9.7. घा II, 9, 13. 'ध्रुवयोनि I, 9, 6. पूर्ववा-I, 3, 4. परमेष्ठिन् II, 18, 1. सस् I, 17, + पृतनापि II, 8, 2. परस II, 2, 10. पृदाकु II, 17, 15. परि II, 22, 5. मचारिन II, 14. पृन्नि II, II, 20. परिक्रोश II, 22, 9. नमस् I, 10, 8. पृ (पूली) p. xvi; I, I, 9. परिचप p.xxi; I,'13.5. नभख I, I0,8. I, 13,334 परिधि II, 9,4; 17, 35 22,24 गौषमृत्यु'I, 4 I.. गर्दबुद् II, 22, 7. परिवत्सरीण II, 20, 34. नवगत् II, 20, 30. प्रजात्री I, 10, 3-6. परिषीत p.xxvii; II,24,56. नाथ I, II, 2. प्रत्यय I, 17,9. परिनुत् II, 15.4. नाथकाम I, 10, 3-6. प्रबोध II, 16, 14.. परिहत I, 13,6. नामन I, 10, 9. प्रभवी p. xix; I, 10, I. परीवाद I, 13, 5. निजिक II, 21, 32. प्रसव I, 10,738 II, 3, 24. परोगबूति II, 17, 13. निधान II, I, 8. प्रसाधनी II, 8, 1. निधिगोप II, 5.1. पर्वतपुरष p. xxiv ; II, 9, 1. प्रसू p. xviii seq:; I, 9, 3. पर्वतभेषव II, 9, I. निर्जत II, 22, 12. प्राजापत्य I, 13, I. पर्वतवर्षस II, G, I. निति II, 22, II. प्रायवित्ति I, 10, 3-6. निर्मथ I, 6, 14. पर्वतायुष II, 9, 1. निवर्त II, 22, 9. पंशुत्री I, 10.3-6. पनिग II, 22, 3. निवर्तन II, 22,718. पादावनेवनी II, 9, 14. बई with उप I, II, 7. निवात I, 13, 7. पिन्व् with H II, 18, 38 v.l. बाघ with परि II, 29. मिम् I,49. ot with U I, 14, 7; II, 20, बोध p.xiv3B II, 16, 14. 35. निशीथचारिन II, 14, 2. घुमुवन II, II, 4 ब्रह्मचारिन II, 22, I. निषषिन् II, 18, 45:46. ब्रह्मणसुप II, 13 12. पुषनामन् II, 143.. निष्कर्तृ I, 7, 1. ब्रह्मन p.xxiv; II, I,3; 8,4. ब्रावण II, 10, 13 II, I3. पुरोवसु I, 7, 1. पुष्टिवर्धन I, 8,4 भग,10,1. पण with Up.xis II, 22, 4. पतित्री I, I, 59 10, 3-6. पू with H II, 18, 38. मर्नु II, 2, 10. पतिलोक I, 4.47 9. पूर II,8, 3. भब्ध II, 18, 5. . पीससोहित p.xii; I, 6, 8. पुरुष I, II, 8. • . । .

·II, . 'मधव्यं II, 10, 5. ३ मैर्क II, 13, 9. , . माधव 1, 10, 8. INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS. 107 भागिन् II, 6, 12.. युष्मद्, पःfor a:, p. xxi seq:: वातापिर II, 18, 10. भू(पभूष) p. xvi; I, 3, 14. 22,9. वासबन्धन II, 16, 1. भून्य 11, 22, 7. यौगन्धरिp. xvi; II, II, 12.वाशित 11, 13,7. विकेश ।, 4,9; II, 13, 12. रचोराज II, 13, II. विधात I, 10, 9. मधु I, 10, 8. रमति II, 18,1. विज्ञान I, 10, 9. 'मनल II, 21, 33. रराट II, 22, 2. वितूल II, 16, 8. मन्थाकक II, 16, 8., रराव्य II, 22, I. वितृष्टि II, 16, 15-17 मानस I, 3, 6.. राजबन्धव p. xxiv; II,17,26. वित्ता p. xix; I, IO, . रायसोष I, 9, 1. विद् I,3,4(वेत्तव); p xxiv; मथक II, Ib, 15-17. राष्ट्रभृत् II, 4, 12; 9,79. II, 6, 8 (वियुमे). मही I 6, 13. र I,' 4,719 (दत्यः); II, विद् with yा I, 16.5. माँसपिप्पलि II, I, I. 13, 3-5. विधरणी II, 8, 5. रह with प्रत्यव II, 18, 2. विधुर II, I4, I. मायोभव 1, 3, 10. रेतोभृत् I, 3, I4f. विधृति II, 18, 6. मि with प्र I, 8, 5. रेवती II, 2, 3. विराज I, 6,531 11,8, 8. मिश्रवावस् II, 13, 11. रोचन II, 21, 6. विवृत्तचक्र II, II, 12 13. मिह II, 22, 5- रोचिष्णु I, 3, 140 विश्व II, 8, 4. मीदुषी II, 18, 12. रोहित p. xxiv; II, 16, 7. विश्वजन II, 9, 4. मीडेंस II, 18, II. विश्वव्यचस I, 10, 7. मुखयोग I, 9, 7. लमिनी p. xxvjli; I, IO, 3-8. विषबलि II, 17, 4. मूर्धन्वत् I, 3. + लक्ष्मी, I, 3. विहत I, 7, I. लम्बनखन II, 13, 12. मृत्युपाथ I, 4,7. वृत् with नि 11, 22, 9. लोहित p. xxiv, II, 16, 8. मृ with प्र II, 13, I2. वृध with उद् II, 13, 7. मेथी (५.1. मेधी) I, I, 10; वर्ष with UI, 9. विद II, 14, 3. ay with' J7 IJ, 22, 4 v.l. विदर्व II, 17, 27. मैच I, 7, 10. व to shear, II, 111; 3-8. वैशालय II, 11,9; 10. व्यवर II, 16, 15-17. यात् II, वखंकरण I, 17, 5. व्या with Bपसम् II, 2, 7. ) या with अब II, N, 32. घु1, 3, 14b; with प्र II, 3 वाजिनीवत् J, 35. with विI, 8, 8. तपनी II, 12, 8. ) शवत्सद् I, 13, 8. P2 मृध्र II,'2, I. लुभ with H II, 19, I; 35. वृषII, 19, I; 3; 5. . . 9,5. . - 4 14.2. . ./वत II, 1,7. . , ·108 INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS. . सनानि II, 13. II.' . 9; Io. यह II, 16,13. संग्राम II, 22, 6.. सहस,10,8. शचीपति I, I, 9. सजात I,6, 1: सहस्रधार II, 20, 35. भण्ड II, 13,9. सा (सि), सित्ता for सिला शण्डिकेर II, 13, 8.. संघासाह II, 8, 2. II,22,103; परिषीत II22 शण्डेरथ II, 13, 8. xxvii. सन्धि II, 14, 2; 19, 6. 5% 86%3; p. शतशारद II, 7, 26. संपवित्री I, 16, 5. सबस्त्री II, 21, I. शतहिमा I, 8, 3. सारमेय II, 16, 2; 9:10. सपिल II, 3,2. शतायुस् II, 2, 6. सप्तपद p. xvii; I, 3, 148. |सारय II, 16, 12. शपिन् II, 11, 13. साल p. xivis; II, II, 12. सप्तर्षि I, 9,7. शबल II, 16, 2. सि, see सा. सप्रथस p. xlii; II, 15, 2. TA pp. xvi, ux; 41,10; 11,11. HF for Tp. xvi; I, 1, 10. सिन्धु I, 10,7 सीरा I, 6, 13. शाक II, 1, 22. समनुष्यराव II, 5, 10. शावच (v.1. शाबुत) I, 17. 7. समर्धयितु II, 18, 31. सीसर p.xxvi; II, 16, 9; 10. मुक I, 10, 8. सीसरम II, 16,9:10. समानवसन II, 16, 12. शुच् (शोचेष्ट) p. xix; I, 9, 3. समिच p. xxi; II, 2, II. सीसरीदत(?) p. xxvi:11,16, शुचि I, 10, 8. समुद्र I, I0,7. सुकेत I, 5, 16. गुनक II, 16,33; 6. समृद्धि II, 8, 2. सुपेशस II, I, 7. शुन्छ II, I, 7. संप्रिय I, 3, 14. अभिका II, 8, 9. सुप्रजास्ख 1, 3,3. सम्रा II, 8, 8. सुबीरण (r.1. सुवीरिण) शूलहख II, 14, I. सम्राडासन्दी II, 9, 8. p. xxvi; II, 6. with II, 7, 26. सयोनि I, It,138. शवल II, II, 20. सुमनयमान I, 3, 14034.9. सरखक II, 16,7. सुवर्=ख 1, 10, 12; II, I, शाम II, 16, 2. सरखत् I, Io, 7. 8; II, 9; 12, 13, 14, 13; त्रि, see त्रि. सरीसप II, 17.1. 14:22, 23. सरेतस I, II, T. सुशव 1, 5, 17. वलोमिनी II, 13, 10. सरोवृद्ध II,172 सुसंसद् I, 8, 4. बघू I, I,856,6. सर्वव्रत II, 5, 103; 6:13. सुसीना II, 13 बासिन् II, 18, 36. संवैश्वानर,II, 3, 23. सुजतात् II, 18, 31. विध II, 17, 18. श्त II, 17, 26; 7. ससरमतण्ड II, 16, 2. सहमान I, 15, 2. सूर्यवर्चस् I, 1, 8. सॅराधनी II, 8, 53 6. सहस् I, 10,8. इत I, 13,6. सगन्धवासरख II, 5, १०. सहसाम() p. xx; I,II, सौधव I,3,4. 16,31 श्रोणी I, 17, 4. . . सूवृत I, 3, 14t. .

·109.
.
'तृ I, 8, 1 (उपस्तिरे).
INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.
सोन्य I, I, 1; II, IA. सम् caus. 11, 16,4.
हस्तियशस II, 21, 31.
सीखोक्य II, I, 45.
स्फीति II, 20, 33.
हसियशसिन् II, 21, 31.
तूप 1, 15, 11.
सन् I, 4, II.
हत्य II, I7, 2.
त्रि (विनयात)p. xvi: I, 11,6. हिँस :. xxvii; I, 9, 10; II;
स्थपति II, 16, 13.
खज II, I7, 16.
17, 13.
स्थविची II, II, 19.
स्वर्य 1, 5, 12.
हिंकार I, I2, I.
हिरण्यवर्चस II, 7, 25.
स्थविर II, 2, II.
हन् with विवि II, 21, 19; सं हिरण्यहस्त I, 31.6.
लपन I, I..
हथः p. xx; I, 11, 1.
होत्रा 1, 3, 13.
.
खूणाराज II, 15, 10.
.

·OXFORD
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESO
HY HORACE HART, M.A,
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

·ARYAN.SERIES OF ANECDOTA'. (Crown quarto, stiff covers.) .Buddhist Texts from Japan. 1. Vagrakkhedika. Edited by thc Right Ilon. F. MAX MÜLLER. 35. 6d. Buddhist Texts from Japan. 2. Sukhavati-Vydha. Edited by the Right Hon. F.MAX MULIER and BUNYIU NANJIO, M.A. 75. 6d. Buddhist Texts from Japan. 3. The Ancient l'almleaves containing the Praga-Pâramitá-Hridaya-Sätra and the Ushrisha-Vigaya-Dharani, edited by the Right Hon. F. MAX MÜLLER and BUNYIU NANJIO, M. A. With an Appendix by G. BÜTILER. 10s. Katyayana's Sarvanukramant of the Rigveda. With Extracts from Shadgurasishya's Commentary entitled Vedårthadſpika. Edited by A. A. MACDONELL, M.A., Ph.D. 165. The Dharma-Samgraha. Edited by KENJIU KASAWARA, the Right Hon. F. MAX MÜLLER, and H. WENZEL. 75. 6d. The Buddha-Karita of Asvaghosha. Edited, from three MSS., by E B. COWELL, M.A. 135. 6d. Oxford AT THE CLARENDON PRESS LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK HENRY FROWDE, M.A.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.

·No text on this page.